Professional Documents
Culture Documents
VOLUME LIV,l
THEOPHRASTUS OF ERESUS
SOURCES FOR HIS LIFE, WRITINGS
THOUGHT AND INFLUENCE
THEOPHRASTUS OF ERESUS
SOURCES FOR HIS LIFE, WRITINGS
THOUGHT AND INFLUENCE
EDITED AND TRANSLATED BY
PART ONE
Life, Writings, Various Reports, Logic, Physics
Metaphysics, Theology, Mathematics
Second impression
EJ. BRILL
LEIDEN NEW YORK KOLN
1993
The paper in this book meets the guidelines for permanence and durability of the
Committee on Production Guidelines for Book Longevity of the Council on Library
Resources.
ISSN 0079-1687
ISBN 90 04 09440 7 set
ISBN 90 04 09438 5 vol.I
PREFACE vii
INTRODUCTION
Background 1
Methodology 4
ArabicTexts 11
Commentaries 13
ABBREVIATIONS 15
TEXTS
Life
Biographies 1-4 20
Name and Mannerof Speaking 5-7 52
Student and Successorof Aristotle 8-11 58
Teacherand Students 1218 62
PrivateAffairs 1923 70
Leisureand PoliticalAffairs 24-33 76
Last Words 34 84
TestamentaryMatters 35-36 86
Sayings 88
Writings
Preservationand Publication 3741 90
Kindsand Characteristics4255 94
VariousReports
Favorableand UnfavorableJudgments 56-65 104
Named in VariousLists 66 110
Named Only as an Example 67 112
Logic
Titlesof Books68 114
LogicalWritings 6976 122
Logicis Not a Part of Philosophy 77 134
Statement 78-89 136
CategoricalSyllogism90-97 154
ModalLogic 98-109 172
vi CONTENTS
WWF,PMH,RWS& DG
Dedicated to
GEORGE KERFERD
sinequo non
INTRODUCTION
Background
does not depend upon quotations and reports in later writers, nos. 1-9,12,
171),Wimmer's collectioncontains a mere 179texts, and of these only two
are drawn from Latin authors and none from Arabic sources. The collec-
tion can also be misleading. This is immediatelyclear when one considers,
say, the ethical texts. While Wimmer has almost all the texts which deal
with erosand drunkenness, he has less than a fifth of those concerned with
education, virtue and happiness. Such a one-sided collectioncannot help
but promote a false picture of Theophrastus' ethical interests,and the same
is true of other important areas such as logic,physicsand politics.
The importance of producing a more representative,indeed a com-
plete collection was quickly realized. Already in the nineteenth century
Gustav Heylbut made a first step by collectingethical and political texts,
but the material seemsto have been lost. In the twentieth century,Otto Re-
genbogen and Franz Dirlmeieraddressed the problem, as did Olof Gigon.
None of them reached the stage where publicationof the amassed material
could be envisaged. Severalpartial editions have, however,appeared. In
the area of psychology,there is Edmond Barbotin'scollectionof texts deal-
ing with the intellect.5 In logic, there are two collections: that of Andreas
Graeser' and that of Luciana Repici.7 In the areas of ethics, religion and
politics, there are also new editions: William Fortenbaugh's collectionof
sources for recovering the ethical thought of Theophrastus,8 Walter
Potscher's edition of fragments from the work On Piety9 and Andrew
Szegedy-Maszak'scollectionof texts relating to the l.Jlws. 10 Each of these
editions has its merits, but neither taken singly nor in combination can
partial editions take the place of a full edition. For this reason Project
Theophrastuswas founded in the spring of 1979.
The opportune moment-the 1eaip~ as Theophrastus might have
said-was provided by a conference on the School of Aristotle held at
Rutgers University. Persons interested in a cooperative effort came to-
gether, discussion ran over three days and much correspondence and
many phone calls followed. Ultimatelya team was put together for the
expressed purpose of collecting,editing, translating and writing commen-
taries on all the ancient and medieval sourceswhich quote, report or other-
wise refer to Theophrastus by name. The working members of this initial
5 La thloriearistotilicienne
de l'intellect Louvain:Publications
d'RprlsThlophraste,
Universitaires1954.
' Dielogischen Fragmente desTheophrast, Berlin:De Gruyter1973.
7 La logia,di Teofrasto,
Bologna:11Mulino1977.
1 Quellen zur EthikTheophrasts, Amsterdam:Gruner 1984.
' Theophrastos IlEPIEYIEBEIAt,Leiden,Brill1964.
10 TheNomoio/Theophrastus, New York:Amo 1981.
4 INTRODUCTION
Methodology
The task of editing an author whose work survives only or primarily
in secondary reports involves special problems which may be resolved in
METHODOLOCY 5
more than one way. The matter has beendiscussed in some detail by
several recent editors: e.g., by Ludwig Edelstein and Ian Kidd in their
edition of the fragments of Posidonius,11 by Jan Kindstrand in his edition of
Bion of Borysthenes12 and by William Fortenbaugh in his collection of
Theophrastean ethical texts. 13 Also of interest are articles by Hans
Gottschalk" and David Runia.15 Our decision here has been to produce a
source book and not a collection of fragments narrowly construed. In what
follows we shall explain the decision, all the while aiming at brevity and
focusing on those matters which seem especially relevant to our collection
of Theophrastean texts.
First, we are excluding those opusculathat are transmitted directly
from antiquity by continuous manuscript tradition. Our concern is primar-
ily with quotations, reports and references found only in ancient and me-
dieval authors. In other words, we are interested in adding to Wimmer's
texts nos. 10-11,13-170and 172-190. Drawing a neat distinction between
medieval and Renaissance authors is, of course, notoriously difficult Our
general policy has been to exclude authors whose floruitbelongs to the
middle of the fifteenth century or later. This means that writers like Geor-
gius Trapezuntius (1396-1486),Johannes Bessarion (1403-1472)and Mar-
silio Ficino (1433-1499)have not been included. On the whole, their
sources are quite clear, and they do not add any further information. The
exceptional case is the rare author of this period who does contribute new
information or who appears to do so. Examples are Dionysius Cartusianus
(1402-1471)and Pico della Mirandola (1436-1494). The reader should also
be aware that the value of many medieval texts as evidence for the actual
thought of Theophrastus is questionable; there is a continuous gradation
from the relatively reliable to the notoriously unreliable (e.g., the Lumen
animaeor Ughtof theSoul). Because of inherent difficulties in drawing a
sharp distinction between reliable and unreliable sources, we have chosen
to be inclusive rather than exclusive. In this, we have been influenced in
part by the belief that, while our main concern is to present the evidence
there are other texts which are closely related in content to named texts and
which occasionally provide information helpful for interpreting these texts.
In dealing with such material, we have observed considerable restraint;
only the most important cases have been printed, and of these the majority
appear together with named texts as part of an 'A', 'B' ('C etc.) series.
An 'A', 'B' series is composed of parallel texts which differ in ways
that are important for our understanding of what is being said and so
ultimately for developing a clear picture of Theophrastus and his influence
on the subsequent tradition. Since most parallel texts are not important in
this way, they will not be printed in an 'A', 'B' series but will be mentioned
only in the upper apparatus.And when it is clear whether or not a parallel
text includes a reference to Theophrastus and therefore qualifies as a
named text, the apparatus need say nothing. But when it is unclear (typi-
cally, when the portion of printed text referred to mentions Theophrastus,
but the parallel text does not), then the apparatus will clarify the matter.
A further problem concerns the order of this collection. We have
considered several possible arrangements and opted for one by theme, be-
cause we see this order as best suited to our material. A section on Theo-
phrastus' life has been placed first, after which come texts that deal gener-
ally with his writings and offer various reports and judgments. The bulk
of our collection then follows-fifteen sections each of which focuses on a
different aspect of Theophrastus' thought: i.e., logic, physics, metaphysics
and theology, etc. Such an arrangement has the virtue of highlighting im-
portant topics and bringing together closely related texts. It cannot, how-
ever, exhibit all possible relationships and has difficulty with texts which
can be located in more than one section. To deal with such cases, we have
occasionally introduced cross-references, but we have limited ourselves to
the clearest and most important cases. For the rest, we think the matter
best handled in the commentaries which will accompany this edition.
We have decided against a division into "genuine fragments (i.e.,
Theophrastus' own words) and testimonia (i.e., texts which report views of
Theophrastus without quoting him). Such a division is attractive when a
large number of excerpts (quotations) are preserved, but with Theophras-
tus that is not the case. Moreover, even when one has a large number of
genuine fragments, two negative features weigh heavily. First, there are
inevitably texts which cannot easily be assigned to one category or the
other, and second the division all too often separates closely related texts,
so that the reader is frequently jumping back and forth between fragments
and testimonia.
Another division which we have rejected is that according to known
works. This division is attractive when a large percentage of the collected
8 INTRODUCTION
danger, we nevertheless think that the utility of context material far out-
weighs the dangers of excessiveuse. In this regard, we once considered
printing all context material in small type, but in time we decided against
the idea. Quite apart from technical printing problems, it is often very
difficult to decide where a change in type should occur. Indeed, it is mis-
leading to impose a sharp differencein type on a text in which fragment
and contextare not clearlydistinguishablefrom each other.
Where there are already editions of a source text, we have generally
considered those available and selected that one which we believe best.
The edition is identified in the heading to each text, and the siglaof that
edition are used in the lower apparatus criticus.We have simplifiedthis arr
paratusby omitting material of little interest in a collectionof texts like
ours. For example, we have omitted obvious misspellings found only in
one or two manuscripts or a simple inversion in word order which has no
effect upon the sense of the text. Nevertheless,we are not offeringa bare-
bones apparatus.In addition to referring to parallel texts in the upper
apparatus and occasionallyincluding in the lower apparatus a reading found
only in some parallel text, we have from time to time included conjectures
which postdate the selectededition.
There are, however, cases where we have had recourse to photo-
graphs of the manuscripts themselves. The most striking example is the
text of Diogenes Laertius' Lifeof Theophrastus.Here eighteen different
manuscripts were read either in full or in part before the text was consid-
ered well-established. A differentcase is the commentaryof John the Dea-
con on Hermogenes' Demethodo.No complete edition of this work exists,
and a reading of the relevant manuscript led to the discovery of a new
Theophrastean text. The manuscripts of gnomologieshave also received
some attention, and that occasionallyresulted in both improved readings
and references of greater accuracy than those previously available in the
scholarlyliterature.
In the case of papyri, we have most often used printed editions as
our source text, but in the case of papyri from HerculaneumDavid Sedley
has checked editions against the papyri and enabled us to improve some
readings printed in the standard editions. In regard to format, we have not
always followed these editions. Given a well-preservedtext, we have pre-
ferred to abandon columns and to use vertical bars in order to indicate
divisions between lines on the papyrus. With less well-preservedtexts, we
have maintained the columnar format, believing this most helpful for any-
one who wishes to consider textual problems.
We have tried to offer an apparatus that is both readable and eco-
nomical. This has not always been easy,for on occasionreadability seems
10 INTRODUCTION
tary volumes. Each volume will have its own partial lists relating to the
particular topics coveredby the volume,and the last of the commentary
volumes will contain complete lists that can serve as indices both to the
text-translationvolumesand to the commentaries.Weare aware that these
lists of proper names and important words are indices to our collectionof
sources and not, strictly speaking, indices to Theophrastus. We believe,
however, that the lists will be of use to persons working with our collec-
tion, and thereforewe have includedthem.
ArabicTexts
Commentaries
We have already made reference to the commentaries which will ac-
company this collection of sources. Here we wish to give a somewhat
clearer, albeit brief, indication of what may be expected, and in particular
how the several commentaries will relate to the text-translation volumes.
Each major area, either individually or in combination, will be the
subject of a commentary, and deovolenteeach commentary will be written
by that member of our team who has had primary responsibility for the
area or areas in question. This means, for example, that the commentary
on the first three sections: namely, Life, Writings and Various Reports, will
be written by Michael Sollenberger and that on the Logic section will be
written by Pamela Huby. Whenever Arabic material is part of a section,
then the relevant commentary will either include contributions written by
Dimitri Gutas or at least report whatever observations he thinks helpful for
understanding the Arabic sources.
Following established practice, the commentaries will include a dis-
cussion of each individual text, and various things which were not (could
not or should not be) done in the text-translation volumes will be accom-
plished. Textual problems mentioned only briefly in the lower apparatus
and perhaps ignored in translation or merely mentioned in a footnote will
be spelled out with greater clarity. Interesting relationships existing be-
tween parallel texts listed in the upper apparatus will be pointed out and
occasionally discussed with reference to the later tradition. When the ex-
14 INTRODUCTION
CGrF=ComicorumGraecorum in papyris
fragmenta reperta,
ed. C. Austin,
Berlin1973
CMG = Corpusmedicorum
Graecorum,
ed. Academia Berolinensis,Leipzig
1908-
CP =Classical Philology
CQ =TheClassical Quarterly
CSEL=CorpusScriptorum ecclesiasticorum l.atinorum,ed. Academialittera-
rum CaesareaVinobonensis,Wien1866-
DG =Doxographi Graeci,ed. H. Diels,Berlin1897
Doring = K. Doring, DieMegariker, Kommentierte SammlungderTestimonien,
Amsterdam1972
Edelstein-Kidd=L. Edelsteinand I. Kidd, Posidonius, VolumeI, TheFrag-
ments,Cambridge1972
FGrH = Die Fragmente der griechischen Historiker,ed. F. Jacoby, Leiden
1926-58
FHG=Fragmenta historicorum Graecorum, ed. C. Muller,Paris 1841-70
FVS = Fragmente der Vorsokratiker, ed. H. Diels and W. Kranz, 6th edn.
Zurich 1951-2
GCS=Diegriechischen christlichen Schriftsteller
dererstenJahrhunderle,
Berlin
1897-
GG =Grammatici Graeci,ed. G. Uhlig,Leipzig1883
GL =Grammatici Latini,ed. H. Keil,Leipzig1874
GRBS=GreekRomanandB!PJlntine Studies
GRF=Grammaticae Romanae fragmenta,ed. H. Funaioli,Leipzig1907
ICS=IllinoisClassical Studies
JHS=Journal ofHellenic Studies
Jb.class.Phil. =Jahrbiicherfiir classische
Philologie
Kindstrand= J. F.Kindstrand,BionofBorysthenes, Uppsala 1976
Korte-Thierfelder= A. Korte et A. Thierfelder,Menandriquaesupersunt,
Leipzig1959
LCL=LoebClassical Library
LG = Lexicographi Graeci,Vol. 1 (Suda)ed. A. Adler, 1928-38,reprint
Stuttgart 1%7-71;Vol. 9 (Pollux) ed. E. Bethe, 1900-37,reprint
Stuttgart 1966
Martina = A. Martina,Solon,Testimonia veterum,Rome1968
Med. & Ren.St. =Medieval andRenaissance Studies
Mensching= E. Mensching,Favorin vonArelate,Berlin1963
Mette = H. Mette, "Zwei Akademiker heute: Krantor und Arkesilaos,"
Lustrum26 (1984)41-94
MGH =MonumentaGermaniae historica,
t.11.2,ed. Th. Mommsen, Berlin
1894
CGRF-RHM 17
destextes
RHI' = Revuesd'histoire
Rose3= V. Rose, Aristotelisqui ferebanturlibrorumfragmenta,3rd edn.
Leipzig1886
RUSCH=RutgersUniversity Studiesin ClassicalHumanities
SC= Sources chretiennes.Leseditionsdu Cerf,Paris 1942-
SIFC=StudiItalianidiFilologia Classica
SR= Socraticorum reliquiae,
ed. G. Giannantoni,Naples 1983-5
Suppl. Arist = Supplementum Aristotelicum,ed. Academialitterarum regia
Borussica,Berlin1855-93
SVF= Stoicorum veterumfragmenta, ed. H. v.Arnim,Leipzig1903-24
TAPA =Transactions of theAmerican PhilologicalAssociation
TGF2= Tragicorum Graecorum fragmenta, ed. A. Nauck,2d edn. Leipzig1889,
with Supplementum,ed. B.Snell,Hildesheim1964
TrGF= Tragicorum Graecorum fragmenta, Vol. 1 ed. B. Snell,Vol. 2 ed. R.
I<annichtand B.Snell,Vol.3 ed. S. Radt,Vol.4 ed. S. Radt, Gottin-
gen 1971-1985
Wehrli= R Wehrli,Die SchuledesAristoteles, Bde. 1-X,Suppl. 1-11,2d edn.
Basel1967-74
West = M.L West,Iambiet ElegiGraedanteAle:randrum cantati,Vol.1-11,
Oxford1971-2
WSt= WienerStudien
TEXTS
VITA
Vitae descriptiones
8E(PAtTOI
Biographies
THEOPHRASTUS
BV": 611C't11piou
17 6tl1C't11P\O'U f"<f"'<Q: &ucacmipiouP"P"CoW\f"'I: &l&acr-
xa1iou Wyse:6i6a1C't11piou Apelt 'touxirta BFPCoW:'taU'taQV 20
OUICE't\"WV: (o) OUIC't\Boyance ll WV: CJXOMXO't\1COV
21 CJXOMXO't\1COV
(aurov) Minage: CJXOMXO't\1COV(ovoa) Gigante 26 b:aviiAOov1iWV:
btavijAOtv Frob. 41iMOvo;Menage sec. Athen. 13.610F: 41\A.uovo;FCo:
41\Uuovo; PQVW: 41allicovo; B ,n
aWV: 1eadAOol
29 1ea'ttA9n ... ti11
Cobet 30 cppaatco; aWV: cppovT)aw;1ea1.cppaatco;c 31 ov d: oi
aWV 32 6uxu0i\va\ BFPCoV:6uxaco9i\va\QW 37 cpua\VBFCoWV
et fort.P (in compendiascript11m): cpT)J.L'lY
Q (in compendiascriptum)
24 LIFE
au'tCial;10v T)')'Tl<JCXT)V
imoypawa1.6ui 'tO1ta<JT); ap'tii~
7t7tA.T)pioo9m.
lcm. 6 'tOOE
'AvaA.un1eii>v 7tpo-ttpmva'p'y'
'AvaA.U't1.1CO>VU<J'ttpmva'fy'6't's-'~'
Dtpi avaA.uae~ auUayioil>v a' 10
'AvaA.U't\1CO>V 7t\'tOTt a'
'AVT)"fEVCOV
, ,
't07tO>V a 'R'
t'
'Ay0>V\G't1.1CO>V(-i\) Tii~7tpi 'tou; P\G't1.ICOU;
A.Oy<>u;
0tmpiac;
Dtpi aia9ita0>Va'
Op~ 'Avagxyopav a' 75
Dtpi 'tO>v'Aval;ayopou a'
Dtpi 'tC.OV'Aval;1.ivou~a'
Depi 'tii>v'ApxeMou a'
Dtpi _ii>Jj,v,v{'tpou, O'tUff'tT)piac; a'
Dtpi 'tO>V ai0oivmv a'P' 80
Dtpi 'tO>V a'tomv ypai.ova'
'A1epoaa~ a'f
Dtpi avimv a'
'ApE'tii>v6iaq,opai a'
Dtpi Powiac; a' 85
Dtpi nawtiac;paaw~ a'
Dtpi picov a'p'y'
43 Dtpi yrip~ a'
Dtpi Ti;; 4T)o1epi'tou OO'tpoM>y{ac; a'
T-i;;E"tapa10Aaxiac; a' 90
Dtpi 'tO>vtiamA.O>v a'
Dtpi xuii,v, xpoii>v,aap1emva'
-
117 inscr.= 436 no.27a 118 inscr.= 68 no.34 119 inscr.= 137 no.12
120 inscr.=328 no.la 121 inscr.= 328 no.12
BIOGRAPHIES 29
Noo9'til>v a'PY
Ilol.micil>va'f 1'6' s-'
1
IlOA\'t\lCOOV 1tp<><;
'tOU(iICatpOU(i a'f 1'6'
Ilol.micil>vi9il>va'p'y'6' 1~
IlEpi 'ti\c;cipumt<;1tOAt'tUX<; a'
Ilpopl.T)a'tmvcrova10>'Yi\c; a'PY6' 1
Ilp1.1tapottmVa'
IlEpi ffll;EO>Y mi T11;c.oV a'
Ilpi nupoc;a'P' 150
Ilp1.1tYEUIX'tC.OVa'
Ilp1.1tapaAUG~ a'
-
149 inscr.=137 no.14 150 inscr.=137 no.13 151 inscr.=328 no.15
152 inscr.= 328 no.4
BIOCRAPHIES 31
153 inscr.= 328 no.3 154 inscr.= 328 no.8 155 inscr.= 436 no.5
156 inscr.= 137 no.17 157 inscr.= 68 no.31 158 inscr.= 68 no.9c
159 inscr.= 68 no.17 160 inscr.=436 no.22 161 inscr.= 328 no.13
162 inscr.= 589 no.14 16.3 inscr.= 137 no.18b 164 inscr.= 328 no.11a
165 inscr.= 436 no.23a 166 inscr.= 436 no.21 167 inscr.= 137 no.3
168 inscr.= 137 no.4a 169 inscr.= 137 no.la 170 inscr.= 137 no.la
171 inscr.= 137 no.8 172 inscr.= 384 no.le 173 inscr.= 384 no.la
174 inscr.= 384 no.3a 175 inscr.= 436 no.28 176 inscr.= 68 no.36
177 inscr.= 666 no.8 178 inscr.= 68 no.32 inscr.= 714 no.3
-
179
180 inscr.= 436 no.8 181 inscr.= 68 no.25 182 inscr.= 68 no.4
BIOGRAPHIES
On Choking,1 book
On Derangement,1 book
On Emotions,1 book
On (Weather)Signs, 1 book
Sophisms,2 books
On the Solutionof Syllogisms,1 book
Topics,2 books
On Retribution,2 books
On (Types of>Hair, 1 book
On Tyranny, 1 book
On Water,3 books
On Sleepand Dreams,1 book
On Friendship,3 books
46 On Ambition,2 books
On Nature, 3 books
On Natural Things (or On the Natural Philosophers),
18 books
Summaryon the Natural Philosophers (or Summaryon Natural
Things),2 books
Physics(or Natural Things),8 books
In Reply to the NaturalPhilosophers,
1 book
Researcheson Plant (Matters),10 books
Plant Explanations,8 books
On Flavors(or On Juices),5 books
On FalsePleasures,1 book
A Thesison the Soul, 1 book
On Non-technicalProofs,1 book
On SimpleProblems,1 book
Harmonics,1 book
On Virtue, 1 book
Subjectsfor Argument,or Controversies, 1 book
On Denial,1 book
153 a' aWV: a'f3' Aid. AUG~ a' BF,.PQCoWV:
158 Ilpi.au)J..oy1G.ii>v
om. P": Iu)J..oyia.ii>vAUG~ a' Frob.: Ilpi aulloyia.ii>v (civa)Auatm; a'
Usener 160 om. F 169 om. F 170 hG11c:ii>v a'f3'y'6't's-'~'r(
BPQCoWV : et(E)p(ov)Ilpi.cpuG11c:ii>v 11'F Casaubon: cpua1ic:ii>v
172 cp'l>'t1ic:ii>v
aW"IV: om. W"' imop1ii>vFQ: iatop1ic:ii>v BPCoW"IV: om. W"' 173
chnic:ii>vCasaubon: (Ilpi) cp'l>'t1ic:ii>v
Meibom: cl>uG1ic:ii>v
BPQCoW"IV : om. FW"'
(tota inscriptioomittitur) 176 Oia1;FPQCo WV: 0ia~ B a' aW:
i.a V: a' Meurs 177 'tO>V BFPCoWV: om. Q a' de: om. aWV
180 om. F 182 mocpcxam;BFPQWV:mocpaamvCo: mocpa(v)atm; Usener
34 LIFE
Iltp\. yvco11~a'
Iltp\. 'YA,()\OU a'
Atll1.viov a'P' 185
A1.a1.piatu; a'P'
Iltp\. 'tmv 6taep0piov a'
Iltp\. 'tmv ci61.ICT)a'tc.ov
a'
Iltpl 61.a(k,)..,j\~a'
Iltp\. bta{vou a' 190
Iltp\. ,ttp~ a'
'Em.a'to)..iova' p 'y'
Iltp\. 'tmv au'tOj.l(l'tCOV
Cci>mv
a'
Iltp\. 10Cpw~ a'
47 'Eyaccota 0tiiiv a' 195
Iltp\. top'tiov a'
Iltp\. U'tUX~ a'
Iltp\. iv9u11a'tmv a'
Iltp\. i>p11a'tmva'P'
'H0uciov axo)..iov a'
'H0uco\. xapaKTi\p~ a'
Iltp\. 0opupou a'
Iltp\. \O''tOp~ a'
Iltp\. 1epw~ crull.oyl.O'iova'
Iltp\. 0aM't't'll~ a'
Iltp\. 1COM1C~a'
Ilp~ Kciaav6pov 7ttp\. paa\A.~ a'
Iltp\. 1emcp6~ a'
Iltp\. 'tcopmva'
Iltp\. Ail;~ a' 210
Aaymv cruva'YfO'YTI a'
Auatu; a'
183 inscr.= 666 no.7 184 inscr.=666 no23 185 inscr.= 727 no2
186 inscr.= 68 no.15 187 inscr.= 68 no.16 188 inscr.= 666 no.10
189 inscr.= 666 no.13 190 inscr.= 666 no.12 191 inscr.= 265 no.7
192 inscr.= 727 no.15 193 inscr.= 350 no.Sc 194 inscr.= 328 no.14
195 inscr.= 580 no.1 196 inscr.= 580 no2 197 inscr.= 436 no.14
198 inscr.= 666 no.6 199 inscr.= 727 no.11 200 inscr.= 436 no.3
201 inscr.= 436 no.4a 202 inscr.= 666 no.14 200 inscr.= 727 no.8
204 inscr.= 68 no.10 205 inscr.= 137 no.19 206 inscr.= 436 no25
207 inscr.= 589 no.12 208 inscr.= 666 no.22 209 inscr.= 137 no.15e
210 inscr.= 666 no.17a 211 inscr.= 68 no.37 212 inscr.= 68 no.21
-
8IOCRAPHIES l5
BQ: Al:iAT)vii>v
185 AtiA1vii>v FPCoWV 187 Dtpt 'tcv 6U1cpopii>va'
BPQCoWV:om. F-: Dtpt 6wcpopmva' f"'I: Dtpt 'tO>V (mm 't0ff0U96U1cpop0>v
a' Usena, qui Athenaeum 7.104 317F = 365B confert 188 Dtpt 'tii>v
(61muoa't(l)V(vel 6ucawnpcxyruui-tcov) dubitantercxmi.
xa1.'tcv)ci611C11a'tcov
Fortenbtlugh,coll. Arist. Rhet. 1373b1et EN/EE 113Sa8-15 191 a' om.
B 202 a' F: om. BPQCoWV 203 om. F 205 x1VT)atcoc;ante
OaAa:m1c; add. Usena a' aV: P' W 207 Dpoc;Kaacxv6povKpt
paalAtiac; a' PQCoWV: Dpoc;Kciaav6pov Dtpt paa,Adac; a' B: Dtpt pamA.-
ticic;a' Opoc;Kaacxv6pova' F BPQCoWV: .i'tpcovF
209 Jl,t'ttc.opcov
210 Dtpt Ai~coc;a' Bf"'IPQCoWV:om. F-: Dtpt Ai~coc;6' Usena
36 LIPE
~011eii>vbmo'it; a'
Iltpl xapt't~ a' 240
XapalC't"lpt; 'fl911eo{
213 inscr.= 714 no.1 214 inscr.=666 no.19 215 inscr.= 589 no.15
216 inscr.=589 no.19 217 inscr.=589 no.20 218 inscr.= 137 no.41
219 inscr.=436 no.32 220 inscr.=589 no.22 221 inscr.= 666 no.3
222 inscr.=436 no.19a 223 inscr.=666 no.20 224 inscr.= 727 no.4
225 inscr.=666 no.15 226 inscr.= 727 no.3 227 inscr.= 137 no.26a
228 inscr.= 666 no.5 229 inscr.=666 no.16 230 inscr.= 666 no.21
231 inscr.=727 no.12 232 inscr.=666 no.11 233 inscr.= 666 no.18
234 inscr.= 666 no.1 235 inscr.=666 no.la 236 inscr.= 666 no.24
237 inscr.= 727 no.6 238 inscr.= 137 no.6a 239 inscr.= 137 no.7b
240 inscr.= 436 no.24 241 inscr.=436 no.4a
On Music, 3 books
On Meters, 1 book
Megacles,1 book
On Laws, 1 book
On Illegalities,1 book
Collectionof the (Doctrines) of Xenocrates,1 book
(Dialogue)concerningSocialInteraction,1 book
On (Swearingan) Oath, 1 book
RhetoricalPrecepts,1 book
On Wealth,1 book
On (the Art of) Poetry,1 book
Political,Natural, Erotic,and EthicalProblems,1 book
48 Introductions,1 book
Collectionof Problems,1 book
On the ProblemsconcerningNature, 1 book
On Example,1 book
On Statementand Na"ation, 1 book
another (work) On (the Art of) Poetry, 1 book
On the Wise (Men), 1 book
On Counsel,1 book
On Solecisms,1 book
On the Art of Rhetoric,1 book
On Kinds ofRhetoricalArts, t 61 books
On Delivery,1 book
Aristotelianor Theophrastean Memoranda,6 books
Opinionsof the NaturalPhilosophers (or OpinionsconcerningNatural
Things),16 books
Summaryof Natural Things, 1 book
On Kindness(or Grace),1 book
EthicalCharacters
214 ante Ilcpi Jlttpmv V transp. vv. 238-44 Ilcpi J,1tp0>v a' BPQCoWV:
om. pc: Ilcpi .E'CECOpmv a' f"'I 220 op1CO'I)a WV: opo'Ud 221
om. F 222 a' BPQCoWV: om. F 224 1toA.m1eciBFPCoWV:
1tO\'l't\1CaQ 225 Ilpool.imv a WV: (IlEpt}1tpool.10>v Usener 227
Ilcpi 'tcov BPQCoW: om. F: Ilpi 'too V a W: cp'l>a\icouV
cp'U<J\1Ccov
230-70 om. V, spatio ea. 50 litt. relido 230 Ilpi 1t0l'l'tlici\c;cillo a'
BPQCoW: om. pc: xcpi 1tOl'l'tlici\c; a' c
P,,: Ilpi 1tOl'l'tlici\c; 231 aocpiov
aW: (~') aocpiovUsener 235 P'l'tOplicii>va W: cppaaimv P'l'tOplicii>vc
crucem posuit Sollenberger:~a' BPP"":~ P" : ~a' P,,:QCoW: \~ de 1
237
8cocppamimv BPQW: 8cocppa<J"t10>V FCo: 8cocppa<J"tl1CCOV Aid. 23844
transp. V inter v. 214 et 215 239 dlu<Jlicii>v 1tl'to.ijc;a WV: dl'U<J\1CCOV
Meurs
(6ogi'>v)1t\'to.ijc;
38 LIFE
242 inscr.= 246 no.5 243 inscr.= 251 no.1 244 inscr.= 251 no.2
245 inscr.= 264 no.3 246 inscr.= 350 no.2 247 inscr.= 68 no.23
248 inscr.= 68 no.35 249 inscr.= 589 no.10 250 inscr.= 137 no.9
251 inscr.= 137 no.32 252 inscr.= 666 no.13 253 inscr.= 137 no.10b
254 inscr.= 350 no.11 255 inscr.= 137 no.2 256 inscr.= 265 no.6
257 inscr.= 68 no.14 258 inscr.= 68 no.29 259 inscr.= 68 no.30
260 inscr.= 714 no.2 261 inscr.= 436 no.13 262 inscr.= 436 no.33
263 inscr.= 589 no.8 264 inscr.= 137 no.24 265 inscr.= 68 no.28
266 inscr.= 137 no.26a 267 inscr.= 265 no.8 268 inscr.= 68 no.33
yevia~ a' aW: Iltp\ (~qxov) ytvfo~ a' Meurs, qui Apuleii Apologiam36
= 351 amfe,t : Iltp\ (nt<i 'tO>V a' Steinmetz,qui Simplicii
crto1xdmv)ytv0{1)(i
comm. In Arist. De caelap.700.6-7= 171 confert 254-9 am. c 257
a'lf BPQW: Dtp\ opoU(ia'P'Ca: am. pc; Dtp\ opou P,1
Ilpo(i Of>OU(i
258 6t66oea1 aW: 6i&oeai Meurs 259Dtp\aW: Dtphm> h 2li0
anu hunc titulum Iltp\ 1ClVT1G{1)(iperperaminserit F 'tO>VBFPQCaW:
am. F 261 'Am&ruu:ia(i B: 'Am6rt11ia<iFPQCaW a' post ti>oo1-
ovui(i add. Meurs 263 Ilii>(iciptcrt' &v 11:6A.l(i
olxoivro (oluivro B)
a' BPQCaWDGT:Ilii>(i&v ciptcrta fl:6A.t(i
UKoJ.LvftJ.La-m olxoivro a' F: Ilii>(i&v
cipurra mA.t(i olxoiw um11vitJ.La-ia a' c: Ilii>(i&v ap1ma fl:6A.l(i olxoivro
UK<>J&V'IJ.LO'M
a' h: Ilii>(icip1m' &v11:6A.l(iolxtiv a' -ia Ufl:Oj.LV'IJ.LO'M
a' S: Ilii>(i
apurr' &v 1t6A.l(i a' Meurs: Ili>(iap1m' &v fl:6A.l(i
olxoi-ioa' 'ta Ufl:Oj.LV'IJ.La'ta
oimi-io a' -iaUfl:V'IJ.La'ta(sic) (imop1m) a' Usener 266-ii>vBPQCaW:
am. F
40 LIFE
Ilpt Ccpc.ov
a y{VOV'tfl.\ O't{XC.OV IJ.K"f,J3C.Ov
51 'tooau'ta h, <>Ov 1Cat'tcj>6 'tCXJ3iJ3Aia.E'Opov8' au'tou 1Cat6ux&i;~
'tOU'tOV qoua~'tOV'tpoKOV.
""
0'tfl.\V
'
'\), 0.V
" "
u
I: , A.~ 'tuo
't\ OUIJ.pU, .!. I: '0\, 'ta' V
U\fl.'t\
I: ' O\ICO\
,, Uitap-
' , 295
xoV'ta nav'ta 8{6c.oiMMv-tn ml IlcryicpfoV'ti'to'i; ui.o~ Afov't~. a.no
8 'tWVnap' 'InmiPXou auJ3f3A11ivc.ov 'too oi J3ou).oai '}'Vfo0ai.
269 inscr.= 68 no.19 270 inscr.=137 no.42 271 inscr.= 137 no.43
272 inscr.= 264 no.2 273 inscr.=727 no.13 274 inscr.=666 no.9
275 inscr.= 666 no.13 276 inscr.=727 no.16 277 inscr.=580 no.3
278 inscr.= 580 no.4 279 inscr.=589 no5 280 inscr.=68 no.27
281 inscr.= 436 no.10 282 inscr.=436 no.11 283 inscr.= 436 no.9a
284 inscr.=436 no.33 285 inscr.= 264 no.1 286 inscr.= 68 no.11
287 inscr.= 137 no.le 288 inscr.=589 no.2 289 inscr.= 137 no.3
290 inscr.= 384 no.4 291 inscr.=350 no.1
B: 'tOU'tOV
328 'tOV'tO>V FPQCoWV ai>tov aWV: Q'U'tOU d 330
aU"touMlnage: ai>tov PPQCoWV: ai>touc;P 1 : ainii>v B 335aU"toic;
aWV: ai>tot,;Reiske 8u:A.ix'1vBW: 8w..ix0it CoV: 8u:wx0'lv P:
8u:~J1EV F: 8111A.ln'1vQ 336 1Ca\(alt.) om. Frob. 337 M6A.-
Q)VQBPQCoWV: Mc:i>Ma>Va F K{mvaBPQCoWV:TiQ)VaF: I{j10>va
Cobet 342EupoovFPQWV: "EPoovB: Eooov Co: EuPwvFrob.: EuPowv
Meineke 344 Kall{vrp BPQWV: KalltV{icrpFCo 345 it'iv BPQCo
WV: ll'lV F 348auvotmvoJ1E'iva: auvotm&e'iv WV 3508' (alt.)
BPQCoWV:1Ca\8' F 353oimvoliaavta aWV:oim&liaavia d 354
iff\ BPQCoWV: Ktp\ F BPQCoW: auPiJhlicevFV
au11PiP>..111eev 355
-
BIOGRAPHIES
57 Copies of the will are on deposit, sealed with the signet ring
of Theophrastus. One is with Hegesias, the son of Hipparchus.
Callippus of Pallene, Philomelus of Euonymon, Lysander of Hyba,
Philion of Alopece are witnesses. Olympiodorus has another (copy).
The same men are witnesses. Adeimantus received another (copy);
Androsthenes, the son (of the like-named Androsthenes), took it
to him. Aeimnestus, son of Oeobulus, Lysistratus of Thasus, son
of Phidon, Straton of Lampsacus, son of Arcesilaus, Thesippus from
Cerameis, son of Thesippus, Dioscurides of Epicephisia, son of
Dionysius, are witnesses.
This is the way in which his will runs, too.
There are those who say that Erasistratus the physician was
also his pupil, and it is likely. Strato took over his school.
2 Suda, on Theophrastos
(no. 199, LG vol.1 part 2 p.701.21-34 Adler)
20
~lL~J'il~~
~~~~I~ oilL ~.,i ~l.,~I ~~
'1~
cs.J ~ ~lL ~I ~;,~1
~ L. ~~
~'ii ~WI~~ ~cs.lll,~ ~~~I~ o~I ~~ ~4--!
. ""~li~~~~!~~ 10
fontes: Fihrist (codd. CHLV), ex quo pendetlbn Abi U~bi'tl, 'l.lyun al-anbi' t.1
p.69.22-6Maller (IAU)
On Stones
On Plants
On Metals
On Odors
and others.
(CAG t.18.3 p.9.29-32), Suda, s.v. llA.a-ro,v(no. 1707, LG t.1 pars 4 p.141.14-
16 Adler), Geo. Cedrenus,Hist. compend.160C (PG t.121 col.317A), lo. Tzetzes,
Hist. 6.413-14et 11.848-9,et lo. Saresberiensis,Polycrllticus75 (t.2 p.105 ebb
= PL. t.199 col.644A), qui scribit se ex Apuleio depende7e
Kuster sec. Diog. Laert. 5.42: 'Ava1un1eci codd.
12 et 13 'Ava>.:1>tucii>v 14
Iltp\ civa1uat~ T et Diog. Laert. 5.42
~L..:u
,~,., ~ll.. ~1.,e,1 ':'~
-~l,~ll..~\tl ':'~
~~ ~ ~ ~ ~l, ~ll.. ~I .lAf L. ':'~
ojll.. ~.,1~~~~I~ c.,ouwJI., ~I':'~
~~~~I~ o~l ':'4,-1 ':'~
""'~Li':'~<~~! ~' l..,v" -
fontes: az-Zawzanr qui hllnc vitam cum additamentis sua sponte a Fihrist
(3A) et fortasse a $iwin al-bikma (4A) sumpsit; ez az-Zawzanr dependet
Barhebraeus,Duwal p.55-6 (BH)
5
~~.,I~ ;~I c:.u.!Jl,~"JI ~L...:ill, ;~I ~14,
J,-~I
fontes: Muntflbflb $iwiin fll-biknui (Mbb), in 1. Dunlop TJ.1171-5(codd. AB
CD), et in 1. Badtlwfp.176.4-10; Mubtfllllr $iwiin fll-biknui (M1r) in cod.
Constflnt. Ffltih 3222 f .339 TJ.7--8
1 U..-)U...
KJJylanr
"l$ 1. Cureton, ed. Cflhiru, Y: il.-)U .,4$ ~ Jt..,JI ll.A
2 post u ,,, Ii:" tldd. .l.f.& ~ ed. Kaylanr
"l$
3 ~~ed.
1.
1 TupiaJ.IOVRegenbogen
: Y.upiaiov codtl.
For the one whom we now call Plato was called Aristocles
before, and he who is now called Theophrastus, was, before
Aristotle, named 'fyrtamus by his parents.
The beauty of his language rewrote (the name of) Tyrtamus and
changed it to Theophrastus.
expono.
1-2 Joanna Scatus Eriugena, Adnot. in Marc. 9.926 p.493.3 Diclc(p.204.21-2
Lutz) et Remigius Autissiodorensis,Commentum in Martianum Capellam9.923
p.490.20 Dick (t.2 p.323.22-4 Lutz)
vid. 735
5 omnium L: omnino cadd. dett. 5-6 omni um. sic, ut opinor, in nostris
ed. Rom.: omnino sic [ut], opinor, in nostris Stangl: omnium hie [ut opinor
in nostris] Martha
see 735
For you will find many in whom the art of speaking is not
lacking, who you would say spoke carefully rather than with Latin
elegance, even as that old Attic woman said of Theophrastus, a man
in other respects most articulate. When the affectedness of one
word had been perceived, she called him a foreigner. And when
asked, she replied that she had perceived this by no other indication
than that he spoke too much like a person from Attica.
58 LIFE
1-3 SOCTlltici,
no. 6 (SR t.1 p.6 Gitmnantoni)
Magister et disdpuli
1-5 z.eno,
SVF t.2 p.274.38-42,fr. 950 et Arcesilaus, T7 Mette
TEACHER AND STUDENTS 63
-
De disc. seal.6.19-20 (p.129.6-14Weijers)quidamTheophrastuscommemoratur,
-
ap. Euseb. in Praep.evang. 145.12 (GCS t.8.2 p.271.17-18)= Numenius, fr.
iv
ofno~ 'tCXauyypa.a"ta Eau"toum'taKafr.ov, ~ cp11aw'EKa.'tc.ov
7tp<.O'tcp
XpEla>V,7tEA.EyE,
'tCX6' (J't' ovdprov Vp'tPOJV
q>a.V'ta.aa'ta,
otov Ai\po~ oi. 6', &ti 'tCX~8Eocppa.a'tou KpooaE~ Ka'tacpA.iyOJV
TEACHER AND STUDENTS 65
''Hcpal.CJ't, 1tpool\,
, '11 wu,
~-~ 8'E't~ vu, 't\ 0\0
ft
xa.'t\ ''I'....\.
18
2.79 (p.4.6 Westerink)et 2.82 (p.4.9), quibus locis versus idem invenitur, sed
IlAAi'tcov(4>cipoc;
Olympiad. 2.82) pro ett~ inseritur
p.67 Cronert = fr. 159; Suda, s.v. ~flT)'tpio; (no. 429, LG t.1 pars
2 p.40.24 Adler) = fr. 3
p.67 Cronert) fr. 159; Suda, on Dem~trios (no. 429, LG vol.1 part 2
p.40.24 Adler) = fr. 3
Res privatae
ta'ta.t h,
' ,
w ia.v 6i 'tt aupa.ivn, 't6E 6ti9E'to 'Ap\CJ'totu.11~
' E\Va.t
., , ' uta.
~ ' ' 'Avnna.'tpov
,
t:m'tponov V na.v'tcov1ea.t na.v'toc; "t:c.oc;
u!:
PRIVATE AFFAIRS 71
Private Affairs
Vita Arist. vulg. 2 (AABT p.132.1-2 Daring), et Vita Arist. LIit. 3 (AABT
p.151.16-17Daring); cf.etiam Sext. Emp.Adv. math. 1.258
22 Codex Vaticanus Graecus 742 f.66v v.9-12 (QEThs no. L85 Forten-
baugh)
8tocppaa'to<;,.e.cpo.iv'l'I<;
CXU'tcp, on 'tOVui.ov O'U
Ti\<;yuvcxtlCO(i,
npooit-tcxtXPTICJ'tOV
OV'tCX
1CCX1
At')'OUCJTI<; i;
O't\ ainou ti'l'I,a.7t01m)(J<X;
"ml yapml 'tou'to", dntv, "i; i.ou,all' oi>XJ>TIOt.ov."
uno 'tC.OV'A0ftVT1atva.awv6.cov1tt'ttJ,1.T10tl<;
Mt atvoovcx,i.cp{ro'to,
<p11,"ml 8e6cppaa't0v u.iv 6ti;co aw66vcx ntpi'3e'3A:r1.ivov."a.ma-
'touv'tcov6i, mt"fU'YVinl 1eoupeiovml i6et;t 1eeip6.evov.
When his wife1 scolded him for not allowing his useless son
to come near, and said that (the son) was his,2 Theophrastus spat
and said, "And indeed this too is mine, but it is not useful."
1 Or perhaps the woman", but either way this text is not a historical
document. At best it reflects a later and almost certainly confused tradition.
2 Literally, from him": i.e., his own flesh and blood.
25
philosophiam3.2.1.1-3 (p.60.21-61.12Massa), qui locus er Ciceronedependet
i.6 cpT)CJE\
't\(iO'tloo;av Ob'tO\ICa\'t\a(i i9ripUOV,
7t\'tOu<;
CJ<>q>O\)(i
u..9e1Cai.'tcic;aoq,cu; 'A9riVTtaiCJXOA.cu; mi. 6ia'tpiPac; &.vanfmxaai
'tCUiiv AUICE\Cf>, 'tCUiiv A1Ca6rte~.'tTIVI'tocxv, 'tO naU.alhov, 'tO
ni6e'iov. i. 'tTIVIlepmaTl'\'ttlCllV &.amxCn &l.ima 1Cai.'t0aua1Cac;,
'AplCJ'tO'tEA.11<; ~v ICI'tay{pcov,8eoq,paa'toc; i; 'Eproou, I'tp(X'tCOV IC 5
Aa\jfCJ.ICOU, AulCOJV IC Tpcoa.&c;, 'Apia'tCOVIC Kfco, Kpl'tOA.aocj
"'"""1111.l't'l'\f 't\(jouv
"'"'-" I I 'J I '!::',.,~- OUuEl(i.
'tOU'touc;
tu\~y; 'll:
I .!.'\'\ t
W\.11, (Xl)'tO\
t I
ulCOICOV'tE(i
\ ll:
But now exile, if we are inquiring into the nature of things and
not the dishonor associated with a term, how much, in the final
analysis, does it differ from constant travel abroad? The noblest
philosophers spent their lives in it: Xenocrates, Crantor, Arcesilaus,
Lacydes, Aristotle, Theophrastus, Zeno, Cleanthes, Chrysippus,
Antipater, Carneades, Oitomachus, Philo, Antiochus, Panaetius,
Posidonius, countless others. Once they left, they never returned
home.
~11J.I.TftPWU
8oq,pacrt~. 'E1ti1Coupov
6 mi. 'tOU(j
1ttpi.'En{mupov oootv
iv,ia np~ fllV uvouEVT)v acxplC~i>a-rcx0uxvtt 1tCXCJ11c;
cp,l.anCcxvs
ixou011c;1tpcx~~tmoopcxa~.
no-r6itc.oaco
xcxpi-r~iia0ouc; PX6v-rOJV, 9oq,pcxa't~mc;
C001tp
1tcxpcx
-rou ti,cxA,ipE~;
28 Aelian, Miscellaneous
History 4.19 (BT p.71.21-7 Dilts)
'A0T)vaiol<;
f"C: 'A0T)vaiouc;p R.adennacher:ucpopco-
6 ucpopcocvouc;
llYo<;F 9 Kal ai>1:ovante fl:V't1Ca\61Cat'rij
add. Reis/re
Such differences also exist in many things about the body.1 For
example, men laugh when they are teased about a hooked or snub
nose, as the friend of Cassander was not offended when Theophras-
tus said to him, "I am amazed at your eyes, for they do not sing,
though your nose gives them the pitch."
1 Plutarch has just distinguished between diseased and normal habits
and now turns to bodily phenomena.
Verba ultima
2 ~1.,.JI a,rr. Gutlls: ~1.,.JI ABCD: ~1.,.JI coni. Dunlop: ~1.,.JI ed.
Badawr
LAST WORDS 85
Last Words
Res testamentariae
-
8 non in testamentoap. Diogenem
Laertium, sell vid. 1 (app. crit. ad 5.54)
Testamentary Matters
Dicta
de dictis Theophrasti in vitae descriptionibus vel gnomologiis et
similibus collectionibus repertis vid. 1, 21-22, 34AB, 163, 253,
256,272,306, 442-445, 448, 451-459, 469-474, 476-478, 485,487,
506, 508-510, 517, 519-522, 524-525, 527-528, 536-540, 544-546,
557-558, 565-566, 601, 610, 621, 628, 634, 661-662, 722, 725;
de aliis textibus qui inter eos dicta praebentes enumerari possint
vid. commentarium
SAYINGS 89
Sayings
Conservatio et editio
apl.CJ'tO'tEA.1}<;
mv.OtpmtE'OOa<;'tOVbtl Ti\c;PtPAwOitlCTlc;.
ICU\PtPlummA.a{
'tl.Vtc;ypacpMI. cpm>A.Otc;
XPCOEVOI. ICU\OUKCXV'ttP&ll.ov'tt<;
- OKEpICU\
btl 'tCOV cill.covCJUpaivtt'tmv tic; np&atv ypacpoivcovp1.plcovKal
iv9ci6t Kal iv 'AAE!;av6pt~. 7ttpl Voiv 'tOU'tCOV wtoXP11 30
Having put out from Ephesus with all his ships, (Sulla) an-
chored on the third day in Piraeus. And after being initiated into
the mysteries,1 he carried off for himself the library of Apellicon
2 of Teos, in which were most of the books of Aristotle and Theo-
phrastus, at that time not yet clearly known to many. When it (the
library) was brought to Rome, Tyrannion the grammarian is said
to have prepared many (of the books) and the Rhodian Andronicus,
3 obtaining the use of copies from him, published them and drew
up the lists now in circulation. In themselves the elder Peripatetics
appear to have been elegant and fond of learning, but neither to
have read many of the writings of Aristotle and Theophrastus nor
(to have done so) with care, since the estate of Neleus of Scepsis,
to whom Theophrastus left his books, passed to men who lacked
aspiration and were ordinary.
1 Ziegler marks the text as corrupt.
6 ICOl8e6q,paa'tOYadd. Adam
Genera et qualitates
42 Galenus, De substantia naturalium facultatum (t.4 p.758.6-9 Kiihn)
One should not think that this is an inconsistency, with the man
(Plato) contradicting himself, just as neither Aristotle nor Theo-
phrastus (are contradicting themselves), when they write some
things for the multitude, but their lectures for their associates.
96 WRITINGS
'tO
' u
!.l' 7tCXV't,._,
'l ::~ CXNW'tpicx
'"" !. 't(X
' 7tpooiux
' 'tCOV
~ 7t0VCOV
' ' _a'
\VCX\,
" IC\WCX7tp
'tCX
'tC.OV 'Hpcxw{6ou 'tOUIlOV't\lCOU ICCXl8eoq,paa'tOU6uxMycov,7t<XO'CXV
a.v~ Kpiaeroc;t'tEXOUO"cxv a.lCOTJV.
2 imitentur] mirentur r
0cxua,co6' ui.ov,6>'EpcxaiO"tp1X't\O\,
7t~ uvoUV't;EICIXO''tO't
'tOV
'tlX('t') lxUcx ICCXl
'EpcxaiO"tpCX'tOV ~ 8eoq,paO"tq>O'UVYEV't0,
q,royew
l<JNDS AND CHARACTERISTICS 97
How much more will philosophers delight them 1 if, just as those
others 2 (imitated) Aeschylus, Sophocles, (and) Euripides, so these
imitate Plato, Aristotle, (and) Theophrastus?
1 Those Romans who can read Greek literature.
2 The older Roman poets like Ennius, Pacuvius, and Accius.
1:oAa.1:e't~ AO"f\lC~
t:966o~. J>v XO>P~OU'tE8eoq,paa1:oc;001:'
'Ap1.CJ'tO'tU.:r1c;
EVXE(pouv
't\ yp&.q,ew.
2 ici (i') alla Kahn: ici c'iUa LV: iaUa a
And such1 are the writings of Zeno, and such those of Chry-
sippus, and such those of Theophrastus, and similar are all the writ-
ings of I do not know how many others, writings which time has
treated badly, refuted, and obliterated as being useless and unprof-
itable to life, and stimulating nothing other than loud laughter to-
ward their authors.
1 Theodorus has been attacking philosophers in general on the grounds
that in their writings, although many are worthy of admiration in some
respects (e.g., style, clarity of thought), they deal with matters that are theo-
retical and speculative and do not concern themselves with what is practical.
noUa. a CXU'tOU
Kat <X1tOJ.1.V'flJ.I.OV'UOUOW,
otov nt:pt 'AptO'tO'tEAOUc;,
O't\XPU<JOU m..&.tcovoc;
notaoc; EiTtpfovtoc;,Kat 1tpl'tci'>V aia)..6ycov'cbc;
KINDS AND CHARACTERISTICS 101
And if Plato spoke divinely about things very far away from
civil disputes, and I grant that he did, if likewise Aristotle, if Theo-
phrastus, if Cameades were eloquent in the subjects they discussed
and pleasant and ornate in speaking, (then) granting that these
subjects which they discuss belong to certain other studies, yet
speech itself is the property of this one pursuit about which we
are speaking and investigating.
For who was more copious in speaking than Plato? The phi-
losophers say that Jupiter would speak in his manner, if he spoke
Greek. Who was more sinewy than Aristotle, sweeter than Theo-
phrastus?
p.178.15-16 Usener et Radermacher)et vid. 53
And indeed I observe that as yet it has not been true of any
Greek that the same person has worked in each area and pursued
both that forensic mode of speaking and this quiet (philosophic)
kind of discussion; unless perhaps Demetrius of Phalerum can be
counted in this number, (for he was) clever in discussion, an orator
rather lacking in force and yet sweet, so that you can recognize
him as the pupil of Theophrastus.
Many of his (Cicero's) sayings are also recorded, like the one
on Aristotle, that he was a river of flowing gold, and on Plato's
dialogues, that Zeus, if it were his nature to use human speech,
102 WRITINCS
6 'tOU/J.1.~.ti MYq>
XPi\<18cx1. 'tOV6
OU't~ (av) 6uxkyoVOU.
7ttcpU1CV,
8t6cppcx<novioo01. WUXV
'tpucp11V mt01CCXA.iV.
-
1-2 Aristoteles,AABT T55a Daring 2 Cicero,Acad.libri 2.119, e:r'l"o
pendetAmmianus Marcellinus,Res gesttu 27.4-8
But I (Torquatus) think that you (Cicero), just like our friend
Triarius, are less delighted with him (Epicurus) because he has ne-
glected those ornaments of language characteristic of Plato, Aris-
totle, Theophrastus.
lC<X't<XA.utOV'tt~
Se 't<X~a:yia~ 'tOU 0EOU ypaq>a~. 'YECa>E'tp{av
1ttT11SEuoucnv,~ a.v 1CTi\~'Yll~
OV'tE~ Ti\~'Yll~
1Ca11C A.aA.OUV'tE~
1eal'tov
livoo0VPXOVOV ayvooUV'tE~.Eu&i&ri~ youv nap& 't\OW <XU'tC.OV
q>v..on6v~ 'YECa>E'tpEi'tm,
'Apt<TtO'tEA.T)~
Se 1C(X\
8Eoq,paa't~ 0aua,ov-
yap i<J~ \>1t0
'ta\' f<XA.T)V~ 't\VCa>V
1C<X1
1tp001CUVEi'tm. 5
-
3-4 Fr. Petrarca,De sui ipsius et multorum ignorantia5 (t.2 p.1150.5-7Bufano),
For how indeed (am) I not wiser than the others and of more
account than those of old who were distinguished in letters? For
Aristotle praised Plato, and Theophrastus praised Aristotle, and
Archytas of Tarentum praised Theophrastus, men of philosophy,
and noble in speech, but not furnished with complete experience in
all the excellences.
628 Themistius, Orations23 286B (BT vol.2 p.80.3-5 Downey and Nor-
man)
"Very well. But what is the matter with you (Julian) that you
undertake to hear and decide about contracts? For certainly your
tutor did not teach you this, too, because he did not know whether
you would rule." A clever old man persuaded me, and you too (the
people of Antioch) are right to join with me in reviling him as most
responsible for the things I do. And he, too, understand, had been
110 VARIOUS REPORTS
9 Pap. Dukensis inv. G 178 col.2 v.19 (Willis, ICS l.3 (1978) p.46), quo
loco 8t&ppaa-r~ "l0>vnominatur in successione philosophorum
Graecorum
10 Pholius, Bibliotheca 167 114b2 (CB l.2 p.156.2 Henry), quo loco
Theophrastus nominatur inter philosophos ex quibus Slobaeus ex-
cerpsil
9 Pap. Duke inv. G 178 col.2 v.19 (Willis, ICS vol.3 (1978) p.46), where
"Theophrastus the Ionian" is named in a succession of Greek philoso-
phers
2 Galen, On Temperaments
1.6 (BTp.22.18 Helmreich)
LOGICA
lnscriptiones librorum
Titles of Books
8 'AvCXA,nucmv
bt1.to."1 =
a'] Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.42 1; Suda, s.v.
8tocppaat~ (no. 199, LG t.1 pars 2 p.701.32-3 Adler) = 2
10 Iltpi. 1CpCatcoc;
crolloy1.a.iiiva') Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.47 =1
ntpi. A.i~tcoc;
11 'Op1.CJt1.1Ca aullayta.mv a') Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.50
=1
12 41.optCJ.iiiv
a--y') Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.43 =1
13 n~ to~ op1.a.o~ a'] Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.45 =1
14 n~ opou; a'P'JDiogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.49 =1
15 4ta1.pfot~ a'P'J Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.46 = 1
cf. 285, but it is uncertain to what work and what author the text
refers
19 Ta 11:po'tCOV T611:rov
a'] Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.50 =1
20a Ilepl 1:iov11:ooax~] Alexander Aphrodisiensis, In Aristotelis Topica
2.3 (CAG t.2.2 p.154.16) = 133; vid. etiam Galeni librum De suis
propriis libris 14 (p.123.2-3 Mueller) = 73
b Ilepl 1:0011:oUax~ Alexander Aphrodisiensis, In Aristotelis Topica
5.2 (CAG t.2.2 p.378.27) = 134, sed aliqui codices 11:ooax~ exhibent
23 Epicheiremes,
2 books] Diogenes Laertius, Lives 5.49 =1
24 Objections,3 books] Diogenes Laertius, Lives 5.43 =1
25 Subjectsfor Argument or Controversies,
1 book] Diogenes Laertius,
Lives 5.46 = 1
36 Iltpl 'lfUVl~
9fo~ u'] Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.46 = 1
Scripta logica
69 Ibn an-Nadim, Kitab al-Fihrist 7.1, asma> falasifa tabJ<Iyin
(p.255.13-14 f1iigel)
Logical Writings
"And the sun (is) alone in the sky," says Simonides, and Aristotle
too (stands out) alone, and his treatises are the whole concern of
those who choose to study philosophy and especially the appre-
hension of physics and logic. And yet the publications of Theophras-
tus are not few, nor are those of the Stoic Chrysippus and his
successors. These (publications) indeed rise up in revolt in a rather
fierce fashion especially against those of that man (Aristotle). And
not a few are those of Galen himself, later in time after these (the
124 Loc1c
" - ,
cpuwV\IC~ ' av'tCX\
ICCX\--" ' owcpop~
!CCX\~ , ,
fflXVU ' 'A p1.0'totn.u.,.,
'tO\ ICCX't ''l -,~ ICCX\
'
91 'tow cxu'tOU,
touto !v 1tpi.'tow cpuaiKow,tou'to 6i 1tpi.'tmv A.Oy1.1Cow.
1 Simonides, fr. 100 (PMG p.307 Page)
3-6 [Ammonius],In Porph.lSflg.p.1.3 (cod. Paris. Gr. 1973f .21- ap.Rose, Arist.
psewl. p.129.1~17) fr.
5-6 Eudemus, 8 Wehrli
"mi. ~ 'tT)V'tWVncxpcx'AptO'totA\Kcx't'llyopt&v"
C1l't0UO\6wti
o "mi." auv6a~ mi. (p(Xf1V
20 1tpoo1C\'tCX\ i\ O'OV'tOU'tOi\ O't\ou
LoclCAL WRITINGS 125
Stoics), and these too are contentious and really at odds with
91 Aristotle and his writings, now concerning physics, now logic.
icrnv post li)..~ coni. Koster 4 xa(iot Mueller: xa(ioty codd. 7
xpovo~ cod. Mon. : xp6vou~ cod. Aug.
-
4-6 Anonymus, In Porph.Isag.p.1.3 (cod.Laur. 85.1 f.17 ap. Rose,Arist. pseud.
2.,1,,-.,1scripsilCutas: ..,..;LLuJ....,.,I
ed. Cyekye
siced. Cyelcye
6auyypcxatcov
6,' o.covuiav ivo9roovtota p,p)..ia,6wn ii .ovoc;
'ApiatOtEA.11<;iypU'lf Kut11yop{uc;,a.A.A.aICU\ 8e6q,puato<; ICU\
LoclCAL WRITINGS 127
For there have been three reasons for branding the writings of
19 Aristotle as spurious. . .. The second is the similarity of the titles
of the writings. For his pupils, Eudemus and Phanias and Theo-
phrastus, in emulation of their teacher, wrote (works entitled)
Categoriesand De interpretatione and Analytics.
'YVT)G\OV
oov 'Ap\G'tO'tEAOUc; 7t<XV'tcxx69V
6dKVU't<X\ IC(X\MO 'tOU
'YE'Ypq,9cxi
hipoic; IC(X't(X~i\AOV'ApiG'tO'tEAOUc; oc.ovucx auyypa:cx't<X
Kcxl<ptpa9cxiiv cxu'toic;av'tl iv 'ta>VKcx't11yopimv
'to IlEpl Ail;Emc;,
a.V'tl
6i 'tOUIlEpl ep11vE(cxc;
'tO IlEpl IC<X't<X<p<XGE(l)(i
IC(X\
axoq,a:aEmc;.
1-3 cf. Anonymi comm. In Arist. Cat., De int., Anal. pr. et Anal. post. p.69
Badawrap. Mohagheghet Jzutsu
loclCAL WRITINGS 129
Iltpi 'tC.OV
1tpo~Titv 'Apia'totEAOU~
cpv..oaocpia.v
<XVT11COV'tOJV
1tapiya'ta a! Ti\~'tC.OV
0foO>V yuvaa~ MPtiv ion 1tapcx't
'AplO'tO'tEAOl>~
1eai. 8ocppcxa-rou.1t0Ua -yap 0't\V aU'tWVPiPAia.
8fo0>Vimypav6Va.
vid. 135
LoclCAL WRITINGS 133
phrastus . 1
1 After "Theophrastus there is almost certainly a lacuna in the
text. z.awzanl (lbn-al-Qiftl), who copies lbn-an-Nadim, reproduces the la-
cuna: "De interpretatione: . . . Those who undertook to comment on
it are . . .; and by Theophrastus " (Historyof the Philosophers,
p.3.5.16-
36.1 Lippert). It would appear that the lacuna is to be supplemented as
follows: "and by Theophrastus <there is on this subject The Book of
Affirmative tlnd Negtltive(Propositions)>;
for this title, see 81 B.
see 135
134 Loc1c
~v 8t ml 8twoc; ovo.cx'tmtoti\acxt
... ml 'trtc;8toeppacnou Oicmc;
ocrtpicpl'Ypacp9cxt.
t-2 Crantor, Tltl Mette a DiogeM 1.Aertiopendd Swla, s.v. Beaeu;
(no.
262, LG t.1 ptzrs 2 p.709.8-9 Adler)
Enuntiatio
Statement
~ 3e KOAMXXioc; Tit~1tpO"tcxaro<;
A10J.1.VT1~ O\K1c:al8tocppaa-i~
iv -tip Iltpl ICUta<pCXCJEro<; youv oux opiCtta\, UA.MX
cppovtiv. UU"CTIV
mt mtocpaCJ\V.
ICU'tcxcpaCJ\V
- -
' WlI.HoL..u.11~ (.,J-...J~J4&JI "='US:csi).JA~
~ ..J.)A,l
oL.~I &,- 1~.: ,,,.,S~ rJ(,.Lw..,Ics1)~I ... ""~I 1.+,4.\' ulll 04.,!J.ll
c:,....,S4,;I,oi i ccce ol.a..,.u...tl
":'us.JIl.lA~ .,Sj~ ... ":'i:aglI.la~
e,rA~C:,...oL.~l~jc)Au4.,o~l, ~cslll ~ol..~I
STATEMENT 139
pher will take care especially of the relation of the sentence to the
facts, refuting the false and demonstrating the true, in each case
aiming to deduce the truth or falsity of a disputed statement by
means of statements that are self-evident.
But Porphyry says that he has shown that affirmation and de-
nial are species of statement, in those commentaries which he pro-
duced on Theophrastus.
It (Aristotle's De interpretatione)
is not about premises, but rather
contains a description only of things sought, for the sake of which
syllogisms (are constructed). . .. He (Aristotle) did not say a word
about premises in this book, ... but discussed in depth the things
sought. Of premises he discussed their genus, which they share with
things sought, and left aside any discussion of premises as such;
he devoted his attention to a discussion of things sought and to
140 LOGIC
pud1;; coc;
8oq,pcxa'toc;
tptlC'l
coc;
wtpoo6i6pia'toc;
STATEMENT 143
contraries
Universal qua fl) Every man is animal No man is animal
universal c:
...
-
...
C1I
CU
.0
::s
-
.Ill...
"1
::s
Universal qua fl) {I)
im.afll:r1v,
&uva'ta\tlva\ cxcpcntpa cU:q&i\
incopti -yapainov d T6xo\
ypaa'tl1CJIV hi XElVE'ltl.Cml'l'IV,
UX'tpl1CJIV
6 11.
ble for him to have, perhaps, knowledge of letters, but not knowl-
edge of medicine.
1 Or, extra qualification.
Again, if he starts with his own premises and posits that eve-
rything is this which he says (it is), or is not, he will appear to
beg the question and preempt the issue, since the enquiry was about
this very matter. The refutation, however, since it comes about in
argument with another, and from what the opponent posits (for
a refutation is a syllogism leading to a contradiction through
questioning), can actually be produced by premises of this kind.
For such a syllogism is not any longer from unsupported 1 premises,
nor will anyone seem to be taking as his own starting-point the
very point at issue, if his opponent agrees that everything that is
said either is so or is not so.2 For that (opponent) is responsible
for such a statement, he who was asking for proof of things self-
evident, and was put out of countenance and forced to grant these
things which would have seemed to involve begging the question
if the man providing the proof had posited them on his own
account. For, as Theophrastus said in On Affirmation,the proof of
this axiom3 is forced and unnatural.
1 Literally, first.
2 Or, "'that everything is either something that it is said (to be), or is
not.
3 The law of non-contradiction.
'tC.OVmi"f1.VOJ.1,VCOV
iv 'tU~ vuv 2tpOIC\J.1,VU~
TIJJ.tV
2tpO'tCXCJ(J\
OOO
a2tpoa6iop{a'tCOV 'tllV JJ.V
CXV't\cpa.GECOV hipuv ICUA.Eib 'AptG'tO'tA11;
KA'i\V.'tllVO>p\GJ.1,VOV
'tOICU't'Yl'YOPOUJ.I.EVOV cix;Ka't. UU'tO'tOU'tO
EXOUGUV.
STATEMENT 149
For if nothing is more this than its opposite, what was the use of
reasoning and dialectical proof and conclusion? And what was the
fruit of all this activity, when he who tries to defend it (the axiom)
is forced to use in its proof something inferior to it in respect of
self-evidence?
Ti\<;E'tt:pa.<;
CfflAO'\XJ'ttpav ~CJ<XV. 'tT)VBi htp<XVaop\CJ'tOVBui 'tO
aop\CJ'tOV elvat 'tO iv <XU't'(llCCX't'TfYOpOUtvov. 0 EV'tOI. haip<><;CXU'tOU 5
8t:ocppaa't<><;
ovociCt:t<XU'tT)V be E'ta9CJt:mc;, 61.' ;\v E~i\<;ipouEV
aidav. i1C'tt0ttvo<; ~v btl 6uxypcia'to<; 't<X<;
2tf)O'tCXCJt<;,
on:t:p
ml 'T)t:i;U1tE'tCX9Xtv, ml u2to fllV mtAi\v m'twpcxatv 't~a.<; fllV
ci6p1.movCX7tocpaCJI.V,civaymimc;AOt7tovU7tofllV ci7tocpaa1.v fllV futA.i\v
'ti&r]CJI.
fllV aop\CJ'tOV m'tCXq>aal.V. 61.0ml i1CCXA.CJEV aina<;8t:ocppamo<;10
o-tt E'ta'tt9t:t'tatm>'tmviv 'tq>6wypcian 'TI't~t<; 1C<X1
i1eE"ta0rot:co<;,
uno iv fllV wtAi\v 1ea'tcxcpacnv 'tE'talC'tat'TI'tol>'tmvci7tocpaat<;,uno &
fllV futA.i\vci2tocpacnv'TI m'tcxcpaat<;,i\ 1eal O'tt E'tatt:9tv'to<;'tOU
O>ptCJEVOU mfllyopouivou 1eal't9M<><; 'tOUcxopia'tOU 'YE"fOVaGI.V.
1-7 IoannesItalws, Qwaestionesqwodlibetales 28 (p.35.26-8Ioannow) 4-
6 ibid. 49 (p.62.4-9) 5-13 ThomasAquinas,In Arist. De int. 2 kctio 2.7
7-13 cf.Psellicomm.In Arist. De int. (CAG t.4.5p.xlix-l),ex qwopendd Neophyti
scholion(Waitz, Organon t.1 p.41-2 et CAG t.4.5 p.xlix-l)
o 'Ap\CJ'tO'tEA'll<;
ml 'ta&a.<;iv 'ta<;i1etta9fotco<;au't<><; ciopicrt~
i1eE'ta9fot:mc;i\
imAEatv, ai. Bi a9Tt'tal ainou oi. nt:pl 8t:6cpp(l(J'tov
aux'tO E'tat9ia9at 'tOU(iopOU(iTi\<;2tpO'tCXCJm<; i\ aux'tO fllV "ou"
6{cp9oyyov it eivat iv 'tOi<;iaiot<;opot<;i\ aux
'tOfllVn&acxv7tpO'taGI.V
ttmt:0t:ia9at. 5
;\v o 8t:ocppcxa'to<;
yivt'tat aopta'to<; 1ea'tcxcpaa1.<;, i1e E'ta9roeco<;
imAEatv, i\ aux
'tO'ta'ti9t:a9at fllV"ou" a.pV'l'ICJI.V
i1e'tOU11CJ'tt"
'tp{'tou
2tpoa1Ccmyyopouivou btl 'tov mfllyopoutvov, i\ on E'ta't0'tatau'tmv
iv 'tq>61.aypcxan yivt'tat lUP,0><;
'TI'tCX~t<; a&qa6t:9a, ou1eh1.'TI
m'tcxcpaat<; 1eal'TIci7t6cpaai<;
u2tofllV m'tcxcpcxa1.v Bui s
u2tofllV 7tOCp(X(JtV.
't<XU'ta.<; aida<; o8e6cppam<><;
~v 't<X<; T)~UOOEV 't<X<;
'tOtal>'ta.<;
7tpO'ta.att<;
i1e e'ta9foemc;ovoaCew.
STATEMENT 151
than the other, but the other "indefinite", because the predicate in
it is indefinite. But his colleague Theophrastus names it "from
transposition", the reason for which we will give later. . .. Setting
out the propositions in a diagram, which we too have set out below,1
and putting the indefinite negation under the simple affirmation,
he necessarily puts the remaining indefinite affirmation under the
simple negation. Hence Theophrastus called them "from transpo-
sition", because their order is transposed in the diagram, and under
the simple affirmation is placed the negative member of this pair,
and under the simple negation the affirmation, or because they are
formed when the definite predicate is replaced 2 by the indefinite.
1 This diagram has been lost.
2 This represents the two words ttau0m~ ("'transposed") and
n0ivi~ (placed") which cannot both be translated together.
1 aopia'toui; add.Hul:,y
87F lbn Butlan ap. lbn AbI Usaybia, Uyun al-anba fr tabaqat al-atibba
14, cap. de lbn Ri<;fwan(t.2 p.102.18-20Miiller)
Syllogismus categoricus
3 cov6Jla(JBM: cov6J1Qaav
aL
oiS-tm.h,otv b 'Ap\CJ'totEAT);
8d1CVUCJ\ fllV m96J.ou an<><pcxtiidiv
1tp~ tcxufl)vavtiCJtpbpouacxv.ol 8e tou 'AplO'totEM>u;hcxipoi ol 1tepl
'tOV8eocppCXCJtOVml Eu8T).ovCJ<Xq>EC1tpovml wtM>UC1'tpov 'tO auto
CATECORICAL SYLLOGISM 155
like this: if some pleasure is a good, and some is not, ... there
are two ways, he says, in which the particular thesis made
determinate in this way can be refuted .... 1 And again, if it were
propounded that these three particular virtues alone were knowl-
edge, it could be refuted in five ways, according to the preceding
method. For (it can be done) by means of "all" and by means of
"none" and by means of "more" and by means of "fewer" and by
means of "not precisely these three2 which were named in the
problem". Theophrastus too seems to have written about these
matters at the end of the On Affirmation.
1 The omitted section follows Aristotle's account in 120a21-31.
2 Or, with Van Ophuijsen, "not the same three"
Categorical Syllogism
2-26 scholionin Arist. Anal. pr. 2.1 53114(codd.Paris Gr. 1873 et 1917, Oxon.
Bodin. 155 et Coll. Nov. 230 = p.188a4-12 Brandis), TMDphrastonominllto
~9 Aristoteles,anal.pr. 2.1 531l3-14 9-14ibid., 1.7 291l19-26
These1 are the two last syllogisms of the five which Theophras-
tus added to the four already lying in the first figure, saying that
the syllogisms in the first figure came to nine. These came last, be-
cause they do not at all prove what was propounded by conversion
of the conclusion, as do the three before them. The remaining three
of those which are formed by conversion of the conclusion, the first
and second and third of those in the first figure, are mentioned
by Aristotle at the beginning of the second book of the Prior
Analytics,as we said before and will indicate at that point again.
They are placed by Theophrastus before these two in his arrange-
ment.
1 Fapesmo and Frisesomorum.
The five syllogisms that are added to the first four which need
no demonstration 1 - Theophrastus discussed them at length -
require the conversion of the premises and conclusions.
1 The phrase translated as which need no demonstration (allatr la
tal;rtaguiLi burhani 1-ay>i)may stand for the Greek avan66tucio~ in the
Alexander passage 91A.
160 Loc1c
For on the authority of Aristotle the first figure has four moods
c under it; but Theophrastus or Eudemus add five others over and
above these four, taking their starting-point from Aristotle in the
second book of his PrwrAnalytics,as will be explained better later.
The second figure has four moods under it, and the third, on the
authority of Aristotle, six; others add yet one more, like Porphyry
814C himself, following earlier writers. . .. These four moods, then, Aris-
totle put in the first figure in his Analytics,and Theophrastus and
Eudemus added five other moods, with which Porphyry, a man
815A of the weightiest authority, seems to have agreed. . .. That which
we have said just now, is proved by Aristotle in the second book
B of his PriorAnalytics,and Theophrastus and Eudemus took it as
a starting-point and applied their minds to adding other syllogisms
in the first figure, which are of the kind that is called "by reflexion",
that is by a kind of reflexion or conversion of the proposition. The
fifth mood is from two universal affirmations, implying a particular
affirmative in this way: if A were in all B, and B were in all C,
it could certainly be concluded that the term A was in all the term
C. But since that universal proposition, as has been said, partially
converts, passing over the fact that the term A is predicated of all
the term C, the conclusion is said to be that the term C is predicated
of some of the term A, which must be shown by the following
c example. If the propositions are like this: everything just is good,
every virtue is just, it can be concluded that every virtue is good.
But since the proposition converts like this, to "some good thing
is a virtue" as a particular proposition, a particular syllogism and
conclusion is drawn from two universal affirmatives. Its form is
this: the term A in all B, the term B in all C, therefore the term
C in some A, like:
Everything just is good
Every virtue is just
Something good is a virtue.
It is called "by conversion and reflexion", because what was
deduced as a universal, when converted is deduced as a particular.
The sixth mood in the first figure is formed of a universal negative
D and a universal affirmative, implying a universal conclusion by con-
162 Locac
The ninth mood of the first figure is that which from a particular
affirmative and a universal negative derives a particular negative
conclusion by conversion. For if the term A were predicated of some
term B, and the term B of no term C, it cannot be said that the
term A is not predicated of some term C. Why it cannot we have
also said in the Analytics.
2 But since the universal negation can be
converted, it can be said that the term C is predicated of no term
B, and the term Bis predicated of some A: the term C, therefore,
will not be predicated of some A, like this:
Something good is just
Nothing bad is good
Something just, therefore, is not bad.
1 and 2 These must be references either to Boethius' own version of
Aristotle's Analytics(26a3 and 26a37), or to his lost commentary on it, unless
he is slavishly following a Greek model.
92 Apuleius, De interpretatione
13 (BT p.193.7-13 Thomas)
93 Aratus, Philosophia, cod. Paris. Gr. suppl. 645 f.197" (Jb. class.
Phil. suppl. 23 (1897) p.707.5-9 Kalbfleisch)
93 Aratus, Philosophy,
1 cod. Paris. Gr. suppl. 645 f.197' (lb. class.Phil.
314 The view that the two figures are generated from the first is
held neither by Aristotle nor Theophrastus nor Eudemus, but by
the modem Peripatetics. . ..
324 There remains for us to try to ascertain the reason why Aristotle
did not think that one ought to be content with the first figure but
proceeded to establish, next to it, the second and the third, despite
the fact that there is no way of verifying them except through it.
After the distinctions which Aristotle made in this matter, Theo-
phrastus and Eudemus also sometimes say the things which were
made excellent use of by Maximus, namely, that of the things which
are predicated in premises, (a) some are predicated appropriately
and (b) others inappropriately. (a) Appropriate predication is like
our statement, "Socrates is just," or "a just person." (b) Inappropriate
predication is either (1) unnatural or (2) accidental. (2) Accidental
325 predication is like our statement, "The white thing walks," because
we are saying that the thing which happened to be white also hap-
pened to walk. (1) Unnatural predication is like our statement, "The
white thing is swan."
It may happen in some problems and syllogisms that when the
premises are put in the second and third figures, the predication
in them would be neither accidental nor unnatural, but when they
are transformed into the first figure some of them become accidental
and others unnatural. That is, when we say that "circular motion
belongs to every star but not at all to fire," this predication is natural
and the combination of the two premises is in the second figure.
But if we say that "every star moves in a circle and nothing that
moves in a circle is water," this combination is of the first figure
168 LOGIC
1-7 cf. Ammonii comm. In Arist. Anal. Pr. 1.1 24h18 (CAG t.4.6 p.31.11-15et
22-3)
and the negative premise is unnatural. Similar is the case with the
third figure, because when we say, "Every swan is white, and every
swan is a musician," our predication is natural; but when we
convert one of the two premises, then the predication will become
unnatural.
But lest the combination of the unnatural (predication) be re-
jected and thereby errors be committed, we combine premises ini-
tially in the second and third figures in order to facilitate their ad-
mission and save the person inexperienced with premises from fall-
ing into error - for the majority of the people believe that what-
ever is unnatural is inevitably false. So when (premises) are ad-
mitted while they are (expressed) in their natural order, this com-
bination and conversion of theirs becomes easy if one admits the
premises but disputes their combination on the grounds that it
yields no conclusion.
If then the question of this syllogism entails two things, one
of which is admitting the premises and the other is the state of
the combination, it is clear that one admits the premises of these
two figures (the second and the third) specifically because of
themselves, while the state of their combination (is resolved)
through their reduction to the first. So when they are superior to
the first figure in one of these two things and inferior in the other,
they are by no means either superfluous or worthless, but by way
of their predication they are at certain times clearer and there is
a special need for them, while by way of what they share of the
syllogistic form they stand below the first figure. And because the
existence of every single one of the compound things is commen-
surate only with its form, our judgment that this figure is first, that
one second, and the other third is fair.
In the third figure, the first mood is that which leads from af-
firmative universals to an affirmative particular, both directly and
by conversion, like:
170 Loc1c
There are six syllogisms in this (the third) figure, and the first
of them in order would be that from two universal affirmatives
leading to a particular affirmative conclusion, by conversion of the
minor premise. 1 It can also be done by conversion of the major
premise, but the conclusion will have to be converted too. Hence
some 2 add on this syllogism too as a different one from the one
before it, and say that the syllogisms in this figure are seven. But
this combination comes first because it is made up of premises
which are both universal and affirmative.
1 Darapti.
2 These include Theophrastus.
968 Scholion in Aristotelis Analytica priora 1.6 28a17 (cod. Paris. Gr.
2061 =p.155b8-18Brandis)
o6 8toq,pacm>~o'tOU'Ap1<1'tO'tAOU~ a&rtTil~1eai.'Alil;av6p~
oacporipowil;'llY'lTil~hipav 'tal;iv napa6t00>1C(X(J1V
aq,tcopa1e6'tt~ npoc;
'tOV'tpmtov'ti\~cxno6til;t~. Tilv-yapnap' ft'iv'tpi't'l'IV, TilvXOU(J(XV Tilv
iMnova "nav'ti." Tilv6 t'iCova "nv{", 't't<XP't'l'IV cix;6toiv11v
't<X't't1
6uo CXV'tlO'tpoq,iov' cix;6q&iiat'ta1, Tilv 6 nap' ft'iv 't't<XP't'l'IV 'tp{'t'l'IV 5
cix;we;1eai.6v11~6toiv1]vCXV't\<J'tpocpi\~.
't<X't't1 1eai.ncU.1vTilvni1t't'l'lv
'ta't't1cix;X'IPEUOU<Jav
Tilv"nav'ti."1eai."ou nav'ti." 1C't'l'IV 'ti\~1eptinov~
1ta<JC.OVMOOil;t~ Tq~ tn' l>9t'iaV,ovov 6 6ux Tq~ ti~ cx6uva'tOV
CX1taycoyi\~ 6t11CVuiv11~.Tilv 6' 1C't'l'IVTilv "nvi." 1eai."oi>6tvi."nin't'l'lv
'tcmtl m;lCU'tU c'iq,co6t11CVUV1]V, 1Cai.bt' ro9tiat; 1Cai.61' cx6uva'tou, 10
1-10 Alexander Aphrod., In Arist. Anal. pr. 28b5 (CAG t.2.1 p.102.14-15), in
28b12 (p.102.32-103.2), in 28b15 (p.104.9-10) et in 28b31 (p.106.16-19)
4 avaA,U\VB: QVayt\Vll
Logica modalis
Modal Logic
7 cjtC2: om.Cl
MooAL Leete 175
are true universally for a certain designated and very short time;
he claimed, in other words, that this sort of mixing may yield false
conclusions. They said that this is an express statement by Aristotle
that one ought to avoid absolute premises like these and use those
that are unrestricted. These are Aristotle's own words:
Premises which exist universally ought to be taken
not in a limited time, like "now" or some designated
time, but simply, because syllogisms are constructed
116 with premises like these, since if premises are taken
as existing in a limited time, there will be no syllo-
gism.
Having said this, Aristotle then set out terms which yield, in this
mixture, true conclusions and others which yield false conclusions.
An example of what yields a false conclusion is the following:
It is possible that every man is in motion:
Everything in motion now is a horse:
Therefore every man is a horse.
This is false. An example of what yields a true conclusion is the
following:
It is possible that every man is in motion:
Everything in motion now is a living being, since it hap-
pens that a non-living being is not in motion:
Therefore every man is a living being.
This is true. This, then, is the strongest line of argument followed
by these people, based both on Aristotle's text and on the subject-
matter itself.
The second party also argued in support (of their view) on the
basis of the subject-matter itself and of Aristotle's text:
On the basis of the subject-matter itself, they claimed that what
is intended here, that is, in the PriorAnalytics,is a discussion of
the aspects of premises in so far as they correspond to what exists
outside the mind only, not in so far as they exist exclusively in
the mind, whereas according to the opinion of the first party, that
180 LOGIC
fontes: ed. cAlawr,ad supra; ed. Dunlop ap. Islamic Studies 1(1962)p26.6-
28.9; ledio cod. Escorialensissecundum Dunlop; versio Latina (Quaesitum
2) ap. AOCAC t.1.2b f.78D-K (B); concordantiaomnium fontium Arabic-
arum (Arab.)
9 4..1secl.Gutas
MoDAL Loc1c 181
".w.om.
B
fontes: ed. Jehamy, ut supra; ed. Butterworth p.69.8-11; versio Latina ap.
AOCAC t.1.3 f.3H-I Burana
2 tuJa.11
Arab.: rationem B
MODAL Loc1c 183
97
MooAL Loc1c 185
tiwm, illud vero negativum, cum vis significationis eadem sit. sed 35
necessitatem adfinnatio possibilitatis et contingentis sequebatur.
quamquam tamen possibilitatem imitetur eique consentiat id quod
didmus non necesse esse, tamen negatio quaedam est. recte igitur
adfirmationem quod est necesse esse non sequitur negatio per quam
aliquid non necesse esse proponimus. et hanc quidem huius solu- '
tionem quaestionis Theophrastus vir doctissimus repperit.
14 qui] quae E2 16 post possibile add. b quod enim est possibile, non
est adhuc, quando dicitur, sed in futuro, sic quidem negatio illius in ne-
cessitatem versa de eo quod est mutare non poterit 22 iam] etiam
Rota 29 post esse add. F2 3uod diximus: post esse add. Rota sequitur
29-30post possibilitatem add. S tenet
And so too "is possibly the case" and "is not necessarily the case"
differ only in this, that the one is affirmative and the other negative,
while the force of their meaning is the same. But the affirmation
of possibility and contingency was a consequence of necessity. And
although what we say is not necessarily the case imitates possibility
and is in harmony with it, yet it is a kind of negation. It is right,
therefore, that the negation by which we state that something is
not necessarily the case is not a consequence of the affirmation that
it is necessarily the case. And Theophrastus, a most learned man,
discovered this solution to this problem.
1 The Basle edition adds: "For what is possible, is not yet, when it
is said, but in the future, and so the negation of that, turned into neces-
sity, will not be able to change from what is the case." The last few words
might also be rendered: turned into necessity concerning what is the case,
will not be able to change."
ti &it'tOl>'tO
aoova'tOV.cioova'toc;1Cai. ft'tOU'tO
it umS9tcnc;, T)KOA.Ol>'1CJV.
10
~v 6 'to B 'tq>A i~ civll'YICTlc; 'ttvi. umxpxtiv .'taA:qq,9tvEK'tOUOUK
iv6q'tat .T16tv. 'to a.v'tiKti.tvovapa a.AT19tc; 'to 'to B iv6qta9ai
.T16tvi. 611'tflV6ti~iv 6wPaU.ti o 'Ap\CJ'tO'tEATlc;
'tq>A. 'ta'U't'l'IV chc;.11
U,'1,ii'>c;
'Y\V0.V'l'IV.
1 y Wallies: u aB 8 uitaPXt Wallies: uitCJPXtv8: uitap;tt a
and some of necessity do not breathe, and this would be the proper
contradictory of "possibly belongs to none". But "not possibly
belongs to none" would be of this kind, for through "of necessity
it does not belong to some" and through "of necessity it does belong
to some" alike, the proposition "It is not possible for breathing to
belong to no animal" is true. But the negation of "possibly belongs
to all" - "not possibly belongs to all" is also equally true with this
subject-matter. For "not possibly belongs to none" is likewise true,
for both of these expressions are true of both cases, both of the
"of necessity to some", and of the "of necessity to some not". We
must enquire whether the proposition which says "No rational
thing of necessity does not think," or "Nothing with a mind of
necessity does not think," can be of this kind; for if one allowed
that the divine were rational too, thinking belongs to this of
199 necessity, and not thinking does not belong to anything rational
of necessity. "No physical body of necessity does not move in space"
will also appear to be of this kind: for if rotation is motion, motion
will belong of necessity to the rotating sphere, and there will be
no body to which of necessity motion does not belong. But if these
things are true, with that combination too the conclusion would
not be problematic according to the definition, but would be the
aforesaid contradictory of "of necessity to some not", into which
the negation of "possibly belonging" was changed. For if one were
to say that these too were problematic according to the definition,
then, as those connected with Theophrastus say, it would no longer
be true that problematic affirmatives and negations convert with
one another.
1 Assertoric universal major, problematic universal minor. Aristotle
tried to prove that the conclusion was problematic by reductio ad impos-
sibile, using Bocardo with a necessary major premise.
12s He (Aristotle) said that when the minor is the possible premise
and the major is affirmative existential, the conclusion will be pos-
sible. He said that this conjunction is imperfect and explained it
by reductioad impossibile.By this statement he did not mean here
that the conclusion cannot but be possible, as Theophrastus and
others imagined him to have said and argued against him by saying
that he sometimes thinks that the mode of the conclusion may
follow the inferior of the two modes posited in the two premises
of the syllogism. . . .
127 Theophrastus, Eudemus and many of the ancient Peripatetics,
and Themistius among the later ones, charged Aristotle emphati-
cally with having committed an error when he said about syllo-
gisms containing a mixture of existential and necessary premises
that the mode of their conclusion follows the mode of the major
premise. They said that on the contrary the mode of the conclusion
follows in every kind of mixture the inferior of the two modes pos-
ited in the two premises, so that the conclusion of syllogisms com-
posed of the existential and the necessary would be existential, and
similarly, according to them, that (of syllogisms) composed of the
possible and the necessary,or the possible and the existential, would
be possible. In support of their view they advanced the argument
that this is what appears from syllogisms containing a mixture of
possible and necessary matters and of possible and existential
matters, and that Aristotle assigns the derivation of the conclusion
with these matters to the inferior of the two modes. This (argument)
is in accordance with what they thought about this derivation of
the conclusion, namely, that he (Aristotle) meant that their conclu-
sions can be possible only; and they further said about them that
they are perfect syllogisms like the others, and that there is no
difference between syllogisms with this mixture and those with a
mixture of the existential and the necessary. . . .
137 Theophrastus, Themistius and other Peripatetics thought that
there is no difference between what is understood from the state-
ment "Every B is A" when we mean that it is not the case that
some B is A but all parts of B are A, and what is understood from
the statement "Every Bis A" when we mean that everything that
is B is A. They imagined that this second meaning is exactly the
same as the first, and that what is understood in the predication
is the first thing only, not both meanings together, as we believe.
That is to say, it is self-evident that our statement "Every B is A"
means that every part of B, and everything qualified as B, is A,
206 LOGIC
S-7 Ill ~ ... Jill Aristoteles, Anal. Pr. 1.15 34a1-5, 34a34-b2
8 IS.>J.corr. Gutas : (S.>A
ed. cAlawi 9~1 corr. Gutas : ~I ed.
cAlawi 13 ~t corr.Gutas: ~t ed. cAlawi 27 i:,I .~ scripsit Gutas:
.~ i:,I ed. cAlawi ~ add. Gutas 31 ~ add. Gutas 1add. Gutas
oti't~ tv oiv ou't~ A"(Ei. oi. 6i lE haipoi au'too oi. ntpi. EuS116v
n 1eai.8t6cppacnov oux ou't~ A."(0U<n, a.AM cpacnviv naamc; 'taic; ii;
avay1ea{ac; 'tE 1eai.unapxouo11c; ouCuy{aic;, ia.v 6>0\ou11etitvai
oull.oyio'tilCci>c;,
umxpxovy{vto9ai 'tOounipCXO'a, 'tOU'COAapcxvoV'tEc;
IC'tE 'tou iv mxomc;'taic; ounA01Caic; 't<>ounipaoa aiti. 'tip iMuovi s
Kai.xtipovi 'tci'>vKEiivcovil;ooiouo9ai liv 'tEyap EK1Ca'tacpan1ci\c; Kai.
anocpa'tuci\c;7tpO't<XOE~. ouvcxyE'ta\CX7tO<pa't\1COV 'tOounipaoa, liv 't
0
A autou wtOCUX9rtat<tat i;
ti ai 'tOU'tO,OUIC civcry1C11;UU'tq> UKap~t.
cilla 1Cai.mi. Ti\;UA:r1;attlCV'UO'l>Ot qov O'U't~ MJ3oV'tt;yapfllV 15
'tOU'tO
dCova 1CCX90AO'I> civayicauxv wtocpa'ttqv i\ ICU'tacpa'ttqv 1Cai.fllV
EAAX't'tOVa1CCX96AO'I>lCCX'tacpanqvunapxooaav attlCVOO'l>OtV UfflXPXOV
-ytv6Vov 'to O'l>KEpaaa. 'to -yap Cq,ovnaV'ti.civ9pcmtcp i; civY1C11;,
. "a '
0 av pemt~ KUV'tt ICtVO'l>tvcp , . ,
'l>KPXE'tCO' ',
0'1)1C'tt r-'
'tO ..,,cpov '
KUV'tt
nvooEVcpi; civY1C11;, E'tt ti 'to iv mio-ni11vqttv 1Ca'ta.nav't~ 20
ypaa'ttlCOUi; CXVY1C11;, 'tO ai ypaa'ttlCOV lCCX'tCX
KUV't~ civ9pcmro'U
UKUPXOV't<OC;, OUICE'tt'tO Kl.()''tT111v KUV't~ civ9pcmroui;
EXtVICU'tCX
civY1C11;,
1Cai.'tOiv 1CtVtia9ataux OICtMJV ICU'tCX
KUV't<>;KtptKa'tOUV't~
i; 'tOai Ktputa'ttiv KaV'ti.civ9pcmtq>
civY1C11;, UKpXE'tCO' OUICE'ttyap'tO
1CtVtia9atKUV'ti. i;
civ9pcmtq> civcry1C11;. 25
B has been disjoined from C, then A too will have been disjoined
from it: but if this is so, then it will not belong to it of necessity.
And they also show that this is so by examples. For, taking the major
as universal necessary, negative or affirmative, and the minor as
universal affirmative assertoric, they show that the conclusion is
assertoric. For let animal belong to every man of necessity, man in
fact to every moving thing: yet animal does not belong to every
moving thing of necessity. Again, if having knowledge is of every
literate being of necessity, and being literate in fact is of every man,
yet having knowledge is not of every man of necessity. And let
moving on legs be of every walking thing of necessity, and let
walking belong in fact to every man: yet moving (on legs) does
not belong to every man of necessity.
\ ')'lip:(i,"CO
civrncd.EVOV iv6XE't<X\ 'COA 'tCf>r 'ttvl JJ.'Tl
'UttCXPXE\V ICE\'t<X\5
6 1Calto A ttavtl tq> B E; vCX"flC'llc; yivE't<Xt mtiv 6rotipcp <JXTIJJ.<X'tt
auCuy{a EiC1Ca06AOu IC<X'ta.q>anlCijc;fllc; JJ.E{Covo; civaym{a; ml ml
ipouc;anocpattlCi\c; iv6qoJJ,V11c; 't1lc;EA.CX't'toVo;ml ipou; IXnocp<X't\lCOV
127 iv6q6tvov ouv&.youaa,m9' a.IC<Xl 8oq,pa.mcp't IC<Xl Eu&icpOOICt\.
to cipa B tqi r iv6XE'tattivl JJ.'Tl i>tt&.pxtivall.' i>tti1Ct'to naV'tl 10
i>mPXEtv.
CJ't\6 tt\CJ't(O(Jaa9at, on 'COAE')'O.EVOV 'Utt()'Ap\a'tO'tA<>u; '\)~
Ea'tt, &.Atat<X 6ux fllc; tic;ci&ovatovcittcxycayi\c; fllc;ytVOJJ.Mlc; iv tpitcp
OX"IJJ.<X'U. IC\CJ9c.o')'lip'COJJ.V A ttav'tl 'tq>B E; vCX"flC'llc;, 'CO6 B ttavtl
tq> r l>7tPXtv ')Jyc.oMt to A ttavtl tq> r E; vCX"flC'llc;. i ')'lip ft, to 1s
ciV'tt1Cd.EVov to A tq> r iv6Xtat nvl JJ.'Tl i>ttPXtv 1Citm6! Kal to
B ttavtl 'tCf>r UttCXPXE\V. yivE't<X\iv tpitcp CJX"IJJ.<X'tt ouCuyia E;
l>7t<XPXO'IXJ'l'lc;
1Ca96)..ou 1Cata.q,an1Cijc;fllc;EA.anovo;ml iv6qoiv11c;Ettl
ipouc; cittocpattlCi\c; fllc; dCovoc;Ettl ipouc; anoq,attlCOviv6q6tvov
ouvayouaa. to cipa A tq> B iv6XE't<Xt ttvl ft, ottp oouvatov KEitat 20
yap7t<XvtlE; v"flC'llc;. iv yap TU totautn ouCuy{~TU iv tpitcp OX"IJJ.<X'tt
ml 'AptO'tO'tEAE\ OOICE\ IC<Xltoic; haipotc; (X'\)'t()l)
ml ipouc;iv6XOJJ.EVOV
anoq>attlCOV y(va9at to outtipaaa. toaomoic; 1Caltotomoic; civ ttc;
xpftamto 7t<Xptat&.tvoc; TUttpl toutc.ov 'AptatO'tiA<>u;oo;n. ti 6!
'tOU'tOJV i>yuoc;i\ JJ.'Tl
i>yici>c;).tya9m 601Ci, iv cill.otc;itiv, me; tq,11v,JJ.E'tU 25
ci1CptPia;tip11tat.
1-11 Eudemus, fr. 11b Wehrli 24-6 Alexander Aphrod. ad 1.9 30a15
(p.125.30) et cf.ad 1.16 35b37 (p.207.35-6); ad 1.16 36a25 (p.213.25-7); ad 1.19
38b3 (p.238.36-8); ad 1.22 40a4 (p.249.37-250.1)
124 But his (Aristotle's) colleagues object to what has been said,
and first to the proof given by Aristotle. (They object) in the
following manner from the very meaning of necessary and actual:
necessary, they say, is what belongs to everything and always, actual
what is indeed in the thing, but can also become apart from it.
If therefore B belongs to C not necessarily, it can then be separated
from it: but if B is separated from C, A will not belong to C of
necessity. For if the middle (term) were separated from the last,
the first will not have a means of being joined to the last; so that
even if A will belong to C, it will not belong to it of necessity.
For you supposed wrongly, they say, that if A of necessity belongs
to all B, and C is a part of B, A will then of necessity belong to
all C. For it belongs of necessity to all its parts which are real parts
of it, but not to those which are sometimes parts of it and some-
times not. And B belonged to all C, but not of necessity, so that
it can also not belong; for this is the nature of the actual, that it
is what actually belongs but can also not belong. If then it is possible
for C not to be a part of B (for this was proved), it is clear that
it (A) will not belong of necessity to all C.
That this is so, is clear also from instances of terms: for let
the terms be "movement", "walking", "man": movement of neces-
sity belongs to all walking, and walking to all men in fact, and
the conclusion is drawn that movement belongs to all men in fact.
And again, "virtue", "prudence", "man". And in general we must
take something more universal and something more particular, and
something partaking of these in fact, and make the more universal
the major term, and that which partakes the minor.
To the proof per impossibile 2 they object like this, that in this
i;
'tq>8 i\ cxva'YIC"lc; ouna.v'tl i\ i>naPXElouna.V'ti 'tOU'tOyap no'ttp~ so
Xl,ln cxcpiaP11't'Tl<Hov. i;
~v 6e 1ea.l CXV<l'YIC"lc; 1ta.V't\'tq>B 'tO A 'tO
a.irto a.pa'tq>(J.U'tq> i;
IC(J.\ CXV<X'YIC"lc; 1ea.li>mipxeiOU1ta.V'tl
1tCXV't\ i\ CXV<X'YIC"l
OU1ta.V'ti,01tpcx6uva.'tOV. OXJ't, q,a.aiv, 'Tleic;U't01tOV cxna.ycayq ou6ev
~'t'tOV6d;ei 1ea.06A.OU IC(J.'t(J.q>(J.'tllCOV
cxva.yica.'iov auvayea9a.i 'tO au-
1tpa.aa.i\ iv6ex6evov 1ea.96A.OU i\ 'U1t<XPXOV
IC(J.'t(J.(f)(J.'tllCOV 1ea.06AOU 55
r XO>PI.CJ'tOV,
ml 'tOA 'tOUr xc.opiCt'ta.t,
ml 6ux 'tOU'tO il; CXVCXYKTI<;
OUlC
15
ainip umiPXtt.
1-3 (Ammonius},infra in 40ri13(p.65.14-15),comitibus(Aristotelis)et Platonicis
nominatis 1-5 Eudemus,fr. 11c Wehrli >7 cf.Arist. Anal. pr. 1.1
24b26-30
13-15 ad hos nmus signum appictumest, cui respondentin mg. haec:&n yap
'tOU'tO q1.,Kp631')A.OV ml b: 'tij;
OU'tCO(i 'tii>V Oj>(l)V ,mpa0CJCO(i
cipmt
25
4-10 cf.[Ammonium]p.41.18-19
2 'tO'U't(l)V
add. Huby
1-2m\ Eu6ruwvom.Vt
nee.
nor when the major is necessary is the conclusion always necessary,
as Aristotle (says).
1 The sentence is incomplete. The omitted (immediately preceding) sec-
tion contains an argument derived from lamblichus, but here the views of
Theophrastus, Aristotle and lamblichus are being rejected. We should there-
fore probably supply at the beginning of the sentence words like 1 (pseudo-
Ammonius) say".
t) t { t t i t. t t.~ ( \..f.
f~.['~
~-!!
'l!-\.' ~ .~ :~" \- (;4 ~-
\ f f f.
r- _
( t ~. :t \. ~
' - I:: ~ .. I:: C. ~
t',<.J: E:::
r ~ il ~<t\.is r ~IS t.~
.E 'i:,\ e,: '=--1:~'\-
1 \. ~, ~ t: t .~..r .c,
" - ~ - - t - r,c;-, t f t ~ 1:-' l. ~ ,' ~
e fi. ~ \ f - t ~ E Ci " ... r;;,:t. (;4 . ~. ~ <::.'
t i Ef \.\t ,.,
c._ .~ [ - E: ~ f' !i C I, l E \. e.. f:
~\ - I ~ Ii\ -
r. ~ ~" - c;-
1:. t :.'- :i
I fi, l: ~ t \ ~ t ~-{'~ { \. f L
i i;:_-~ ~$"{,.'"
~'t C" C ~ 1 ~"{t { t; ~
,t:_, c~ 'r:_, ;l \. t { l n
;t:cf-i :f f~ tt-~' i f.,
- ff'.,:E.8;} t~ ic;-~:,
{ c - c. .t e.. - r..~. , . e . r E ~
,.. ~
~ ~ "' "i C - ~ I:: I. ~ a.
- c._ - r . t', . , [ \ , ,C
F ~ ~ ~~t \ .fi ~ '{' ~.-.t }.f .t:. f.
1 -~
l .f....tr \[..-~,..~ ~ t ~ ~. r.~ t ..:_t~ t rr~ ..
~ 'c;- ~ , , ~ ~ -
1 r l \t Ii\ 'w:
~ :"'~. !; <e:r ~ l: r ~~r
t :t te. -r ~Et e~ \~ _:~.L cf'c;;
f
~ c t , r " 1:-, - E c. t: E: .. f r. " E " Ii\ ~-
~ ~,f.~ ~'~'''-: ~ ~'~. t't~ ~ c;-b t:. \. f t f
<r
~ (;4
_; :t' ~':
e_'b
____ (;4
-~ -~t~ ~ ___i ~,~
t i .F..~ t-":11. ;t Ci. "~ (
bi ~ &: 0 "'
MooAL Loc1c 221
30
of truth") is "actually true," i.e., existing now. Cf. the same example given
by Averroes in 106H.
224 Loc1c
You must know that this proof 1 and its reductioad impossibile
followed because he (Aristotle) considers it true that the conclusion
from a necessary major and an assertoric minor in the first figure
is necessary. For according to those 2 who say that the conclusion
is assertoric in such combinations, this kind of proof does not
succeed; for nothing impossible follows. For the inference drawn
from the hypothesis that says that B belongs to some C, and the
necessary premise" A of necessity to no B" is that A does not belong
to some C, which is not impossible on the assumption that A
possibly belongs to all C. For nothing prevents both "A possibly
belongs to all C" and "it does not belong to some" being true
together.
1 Aristotle is trying to prove Cesare with necessary major, problematic
minor and assertoric conclusion.
2 These include Theophrastus and Eudemus.
4 ~ tip111:a1]p.205.13-15 = 107A
this is false, "it does not possibly belong to none" will be true, which
is the same as "necessarily to some". Since, then, the particular
affirmative converts, C too therefore of necessity belongs to some
As. If, therefore, it is posited that B possibly belongs to all C, and
it is already supposed that C necessarily belongs to some As, B
then possibly belongs to some As. Since, then, it was originally
supposed that A necessarily (belonged) to no B, B too then (belongs)
necessarily to no A: but it was supposed also that it possibly
belonged to some, which is impossible. The impossible conclusion
followed because we supposed that A did not possibly belong to
no C, which is the same as "necessarily to some": this, then, is
false, but the contradictory opposite, "possibly to none", is true.
This, then, is what is inferred.
1 Celarent with necessary major and problematic minor.
ica96AC>u
iv6X6t:vovmtocpanic6v, ica0' on cipfoict au'tou; ical fllV
ica96AC>u
mtocpanlCT}v
iv6XOVT}Va.V't1.CJ'tpcp1.v
tautji.
Syllogismus proslepticus
Prosleptic Syllogism
civ9p0>1t~ um~
v
(r IXHMA) ica9' of>nav't~ Cii>ov,ica'ta 'tou'tou icai A.Oytmv. 10
A.Oytmv Cci>ov
civ9pCOfl:~
PROSLEPTIC SYLLOGISM 2l5
3 by means of two examples. One form then is like this: "Of what
this, also this; <but this of this: this also> then of this"; and with
names, "Of what tree, also plant; but tree of plane: plant also then
of plane"; clearly we must understand, in addition to the actual
words, "is predicated", or "is said", so that the complete argument
will be like this: "Of what tree is predicated, of this plant is
predicated; but tree is predicated of plane: plant also therefore will
4 be predicated of plane." Another form of syllogism of those by
proslepsis: "What of this, of this also; <but this of this: hence
of this also>"; and with names: "What of tree, <of> plane also;
s but plant of tree: of plane also then." But <that> such syllogisms
are as it were condensed categoricals, and not a kind different from
them,1 I have shown in the commentaries to which I have referred,
and I need not say anything more about them here.
1 Or "another kind of them".
1-13 cf.(Ammonii} comm. Jn Arist. Anal. pr. 41a39 (CAG t.4.6 p.67.27-8 et
69.29-42)
10 r IXHMA add. Wallies
Syllogismus hypotheticus
Jt\m)8! b iv 'Ap1.CJ'tO'tA:r1;
'tOOOU'tovutci>v
7tpi'tO>Vu1to8n1eci>v
JtaU<Ja'tO 1Caiou6tV it~ 7tpi aU'tO>V 8Wa9'.V,wJ..a 't'JlV1t00aV
a1tou811v 7tpi'tou ICClflTYOp1.1eou
aull.oywou i1to1.11aa'to,a't 81}'tOU'tcov
iv 'tA.WV OV'tO>V1eal118vo;t!;mOev80EVO>V, 'tO>V8 U7to9n1CO>V
80EVO>V 'tO>VICClflTYOp1.1CO>V,
ut0>V itei; ppaxfo 7tpiaU'tO>V. \CJ'tEOV5
-yap on 7tOA.U<J'tlXOU;7tpaya't~ 7tpi 'tOU'tO>V ICCl'tPall.ov'tO01.'t
a91}'tal'tOU'Apl.CJ'tO'tEAOU;,
oi 7tpi8oq,pamov 1ealEu81}ovml 'too;
wJ..o~. 1ealtn oi I't0>1.icoi.
utcoevoov 'tia1.vovoaa1.Vqp11aav'to tv
HYPOTHETICAL SYLLOGISM 237
In the three figures the middle term, alone and always, is in-
determinate.
1 This is thought to derive from Ammonius.
Hypothetical Syllogism
then, what names the Peripatetics and the Stoics used about their
parts and wholes, and further how they classified them, and how
many moods of hypothetical syllogisms are revealed from this.
You should know that these are interconnected: things, con-
cepts, words, and, again, that, as we shall see, these are intercon-
nected in hypothetical syllogisms: antecedent, consequent, condi-
tional, additional assumption, and conclusion. The Peripatetics, fol-
lowing common usage, called things just "things", and concepts like-
wise, and similarly words; and again the antecedent in hypotheti-
cal syllogisms (they called) just "antecedent", and the consequent
likewise. Thus "if it is day", this is the antecedent; and "the sun
is above the earth", this is the consequent. For the second follows
on the first. But the whole, "If it is day, the sun is over the earth",
is called "joined" 1, because they are joined to one another. And "but
it is day", this the Peripatetics call "substituted assumption" 2,
because it is substituted as a second step; for it was already
243 included 3 in the antecedent. And "the sun is over the earth" is the
conclusion. So the Peripatetics.
1 This word is usually translated "conditional", as earlier in this para-
graph.
2 Or "changed assumption".
3 In Greek the words translated "assumption", "substituted" and
"included" are all cognate.
1c:al8t:a<ppaa't~ 81 iv 'tip7tp0l'tcp
'tO>V
IlpO'tipc.ov
civaA.u'tucci>v
liyt:1.
'to npoo).aJiav6t:vov i\ 81.' btaycayii; 'ti9t:a0a1. i\ ml airto ii;
udiat:ox; i\ 81.'ivapyt:~ i\ 8ux aull.oytaou.
3 3,' ivapyda~] cf.Sext. Empir. Adv. math. 7.218 = 301A
iv 8 'toi.<;
'1>7to9t:'tuco~
iv o~ 'to fryout:vovou ovov ci~:r19i;ianv,
cilla ical ivapy!; 1c:alcivaq,D..t:1Ctov, civtl 'tou t:i auv8iaou 'tip btt:i
5.13 XPO>V'tatnapaauvan'tticipciV'tl'tou auvant1.icou,81.0'to 'totou'tovci!;ic.oa
napaauvannicov 1CaAOUCJ1.
oi Vt:Cll'tt:pot 1c:al8t:a<ppaa't~81 iv 'tipnpCll'tcp
'tO>VIlpO'tipc.ovciva)i.unicci>v aMav Ti\;'tOtaUTrt;
't'T}V XPTtCJEO><;
i6T)AO>CJV. s
o
axopi 6 iv 'tOU'tOI.<;'AA.il;av6po<;
7tpi'tO>V AE"fOJJ.EVO>V
1tapa.'tip
. ouyap 6iov'tai of>'to1.
8tocppaa'tcp61. oA.Ouuxo9n1.1eoov m't'l')yop1.icou
OUA.A.O"fl.CJJJ.OU,
OXJ'tou6AvXPTl01.U01. 7tpo<;'tOU'tOU<;
TI1tapa660VT1
i9~. 61.'oA.OU 6! imo9tn1CoU<; o
iicaA.1. 8t6cppaa't~ 'tOU<; icai 'tCJ.<;
HYPOTHETICAL SYLLOGISM 251
add. 1:0t
15 post 11:cU.w
113D Scholion in Aristotelis Analytica priora 1.29 45b18 (cod. Flor. bibl.
nat. centr., Conv. Soppr. J 6.34 =Arist. Lat. t.3.4 p.320.7-16Minio-
Paluello)
those which take both the premises and the conclusion hypotheti-
cally, like "If A, B too, but if B, C too; if A then, C too." Notice
that even the conclusion is taken hypothetically. He (Alexander)
says with regard to this, then, that totally hypotheticals are not
syllogisms at all, for they indicate nothing more than consequence.
As a result the method is common to all (true) syllogisms. But Theo-
phrastus said that these, too, can be brought under the three figures,
for when we say, "If A, B too; if B, C too" and then conclude "If
A then, C too", A is analogous to the minor term and the subject,
and B to the middle term, being predicated of A, and the subject
of C, which is analogous to the major term; so that this will be
the first figure. Again, the second is formed when I say this: "If
A, B too; if not C, not B either; if not A then, not C either." Similarly
the third too thus: "If not B, not A either; if B, C too; if not A
then, not any of C, either."
Methodus demonstrativa
1-2 cod. Vat. Gr. 246 f.12 (Cod. Vat. Gr. t.1 p.319.30-1)
UJ'tEOV 'tOtVUV
on o EV'Ap1.0'tO'tEA11~ iv 'tOmou;'tO<Xl>'tO(p'l101.V
etvm
'tO1Ca9'ai>'to!Cai.'tOftaU'tO,oi 6 7tpi.'tOV8ocppao'tOV 6wcptp1.V 'tau'ta
"~
n.c. ruU01. a ... ,
!Ca 0A.1.ICCO'tpOV ' ,. ' a , """' , " '
'YapEl.Val.'tO !Ca aU'tO'tOUU aU'tO 1.n EV
-yapftau'to, 'tOU'tOKai 1ea9'ai>'to OUIC Ei n 6 1ea9' ai>'t6,7taV't~ Kai.
ftaU'tO.'tq>-yap'tp1.1covcp,
ft'tp{1cov6vionv, '\>7tilPXE1.
'tO't~ 'tpEi; 'YCOV~ 5
600op9atc;iaw;fXE1.V, wJ..a 1eai.1ea9'ai>'t6'tq>6 UJOOICEA.Ei 1ea9'a'\>'tO
DEMONSTRATION 255
Demonstration
You must know then that Aristotle in these (words) says that
"in itself" and "quaitself" are the same, but those associated with
Theophrastus say that they differ, for "in itself" is more general than
"qua itself". For if something is qua itself, this is also in itself, but
it is not the case that if something is in itself, it is also in all cases
qua itself. For a triangle has the property of having its three angles
equal to two right angles qua being triangle but also in itself. But
2.56 LOGIC
evUfflXPXE1., 6 ftQU'tO
O'UICE't\ ouyap ftl(JO(JIC~ UK<XpXE\ai>'tcp
'tO
't~ 'tPE"i ymv~ 600 op9au; \O'~ XEtV(Ei yap'tOU'tO,OUICav 'tlp
iaod,Eupq, ~ CJIC<XA11Vlpinri\PXEV.mi J.1T) all' TIaKM>C;
\CJOOICU..11)
'tp{ymv6vian. 'taU'ta iv oi ntpi 8tocppamov. b ivtot 'Ap1CJ'totu..11c;
10
Ei>pmvbE{'t\VO>V 'tau'ta Cn>V'tPEXOV'ta
'tUU'tOVt?vat cp11
CXJ.UPO>.
1 'tO\V'UVSa : 6i RU et ed. CAG 6 600 RU: 600-\vSa 8 600
RU: &ua\v Sa
'tO11:EP\ffOV
4-5 o 11:Eptno~-UffCXPXO'UG\V] 1ea\ ap'tlOV U7ta.PXitempt. Moraur
(Le comm. d'Aler. d'Aphrod. aur Secondes anal. p.18-19)
Definitio
Definition
3 proferre] proferri b
n
ioc.oc;8t 'tO 'tOU yap ivoc; V {a. 71:\0'tTJJ.LTI oux ci>c;~:i\a.
aU.' me;
n:pO'tt'ta.lC'ta.t, 1CCX't(X.(JIC'\XXO't\1COV
'tOU'tObtima.a9a.t 'tOan:o8tlC'tOV
tlva.t 'tO XE\V't'TlVan:66tt!;tv. 1tt611yap KUpic.oc; 71:\0'fTJJ.Lc;
'ta.U'tc;
'tac; 8uo 'fi0na.t, optG'ttlCTJV 't Ka.\ an:o6tlC'ttlCTJV,coc;8toq>pa.CJ'to<;
a.pnpti Ka.l 'Ai..i!;a.v6poc;,<PTIO\V on OUIC iv6ixt'ta.t 'tOUivoc; fi iv s
optCJovtlva.t Ka.l an:66tt!;iv. 6to OU'toptCJ'tOV fi iv CXVU optaou
'YVCOCJ'tOVCJ't\Vwt wto8tlC'tOV CX\1\)
wto8d!;tc.oc;.
vuv iv 'tq>6U'ttpcpPtPA.icp
't'i\c;'An:o8t1C't\1C1l<;
CT1't\
n:tpl optaou
ouKa.'ta1tf)011youtvov
A.ayov,ci>c; 601Cti'tq>'Aq,po6tatti oc;
'AA.!;a.v6pcp
'tOV8toq,pa.a'tov a.u'tov imq,ipt'ta.t &pnpa., a.Ua Ka.'ta6tu'ttpov
1c:a.l
'U,yovICCX\1Ca.'taauJ.LPtP11mc;CT1't\
n:tpl optCJ.ou.
1 post~Tttt:itldd.ouC (f.2n")
But perhaps the words "of one thing as one, there is one (mode
oO understanding" are put first not as a (syllogistic) premise, but
as part of a constructive (dialectical) proof that to understand what
is to be proved is to have the proof; for since he (Aristotle) holds
the view that properly speaking there are these two (modes oO
understanding, that of definition and that of proof, as Theophras-
tus testifies, and Alexander (too), he is meaning to say that it is
not possible for there to be definition and proof of one thing as
one. Hence neither can what is definable, as one thing, be known
without a definition, nor can what is provable be known without
a proof.
Topics
'i\'tOOV8
'tOOV8 'tOOV
ivaV'tW>V
A'YE'tal.,
lonv mpl.0VOViv au'tip. .T)V ou
all' an' aU'tOUopo>EVOU<; EO't\V1t1.Xtpiv
'1tpi 1C(l(J't0\)
'tOOV10
I
VaV't1.COV.
t
We must not ignore the fact that Theophrastus says that precept
and topicdiffer, for a precept is what is stated in more common
and universal and simple terms, and from it the topic is discovered.
For the source of the topic is the precept, just as the topic is the
source of the epicheireme. For instance, a precept is stated like this:
"We must argue from the contraries, from coordinate items", but
the topic is like "If the one contrary has several senses, the other
has too", or, "If the one contrary (of a pair) belongs to the one
contrary (of another pair), the other contrary also belongs to the
other contrary", and again, "As is one of the coordinate items, so
are the rest." For the topic is a premise derived from the precept.
Theophrastus, then, knowing this difference between precept and
topic, calls principles like the topic first mentioned (by Aristotle)1
preceptsand preceptivetopics.For "We must consider if he has treated
what belongs in some other way as an accident", is preceptive. But
the topic from this would say, "If what is treated as an accident
belongs in some other way, it has not beeri treated correctly", or,
still most particularly, "If what is treated as an accident were a
genus, or again a definition or a property".
1 This refers to the example discussed by Aristotle at 109a34-5, which
'tOOOU'tOV EV'tO\6uxq,EpWTi\c;'t01tuci\c;
Ti\c;Kapa 'tip 'Apl.G'tO'tEA.\
9ooou 'taU't'l'lV cpaalv, on iK1V1}Vi61}2tpoPA11a:tcov 6ita'tT)aa-co
'tE't'tapa Kai xpoc;K(X(J't0V 'tOU'tO>V
UKopuxvi;upv mixipf100>V, i
Kl o 8ocppaa-coc; 'tl)Vu-cpa6a auvAO>V iv 6uo 6voic;xpopMaai
Kpiypacpi 'tl)V9ooov,otov 'COVxpoc;opov lvai -cC9-cai, 'CO6xpoc; 5
'tO auPP11K6c;, 'tCXVYV\KCX xpopMa-ca -coic;Kp<><;opov V\a(i,'CCX
6 ,tpoc;ia1.0Y wic; K'ta auPP11Kbc;auvapi96>v.
1-7 cf.Arist. Top. 1.4-5 101b17-102b26
126 lbn Rusd, TalbI$ al-Gadal 3.3 118b10-19 (p.556.8 et 13-16 Jehamy)
fontes: ed. Jehamy, ut supra (codd. FL); ed. Butterworth p.106.6 et 12-15
(codd. FL); versio Latina ap. AOCAC t.1.3 f.57M-58A (B)
6iv -coic;tau-couTommie;-ea&yqpa.q,Vwtopwtpovi-n
86cppaa-coc;
71:0\0UV'ta
'tOV'JJ,yov."md 6! ivav'tiai 'tO>V
ivav'timv ai CXPXai,
6i\AOV
on
ou6 iv V\ YEVU'tauta, Ka9a.np ou6 'COaya9ov Kai 'COKaKOV
TOPICS 265
ICU\ICLYTI~ICUi.
G'tCXCJ~.
iT16' UVICU\wtPoXT1
1CUi.
iU.1.~ ivuvna
yt 1Cui.CXPiui.mi. t'Uioc;
1Cui.adpfla~.
1-5 cf.Aristotelis Topia, 4.3 123b1-37
2 ai om. JA
ivuvdu yap 'Y[VTI '(() aya9ov mi. '(() ICUICOV, me;U'U't~ iv 'tU\Ci
Ku'tfl'YOpUX~ tiPT11C 1eai.iv 'tip 't't<Xp'tcp
'toovT01t1.1eci>v
mi. 9toq,paa'toc;
iv 'tq>1tpco-tep
'tOOVT01t1.1COOV, aoux ota '('tO>V aanvi. U1tapl;a1..
u,i:'U'U't<l
'toiau'ta 1Cai.'ta u,i:o fflV 1C{V11a1.v 1Cai.a'taaiv.
1-2 Aristoteles, Cat. 11 14a23-5 et Top. 4.3 123b9
just as good and bad, and movement and rest, are not. And excess
and deficiency would be contraries and principles, and form and
privation."
O't\6 A.E'y'tU\
np~ 'tUU'taiv otc; ianv, '\)ff() tv 8tocppaa'tOUiv
B 'tO>V
'tCf>
ft ft T071:\ICO>V
""' OU't~
" "
tp11'tat""O>V ' yap
EV ' 1Ca<J'ta
" ,. "'-
n.c.rc.'tU\, '
ICU\
i>napx\'tOU'tO~,<001tpit auE'tpia mi it l:l;~ 1Caiit auv9a~. v1111
6 1Caiunv~ 1Cai'\>71:0ATl'lf~
ou6tvi 'tO>V ou6t it E'tEpou1Civ110~
ci'lf')XO>V,
cillcp. 61.06ri m9' l:ma'ta 6top\CJ'tEOv." 5
something can be the same as another in species, but not the same
in number, and again, earlier than them, to hear the man (Plato)
138 who showed them the way stating his distinction of meanings like
this, that there is nothing remarkable in one being many and many
one.
~.~ ~r"t"'~~
.,...:..,u1
~
rl,11"1 al.-: 1
'-'r-'-'~
~- .._al..'- 'I .
~,.,.. ~~~ "'~
~-1"1.;.i.._,;,,,t.
... t . , I.~ -
~ e:,-u-.-....-
~I ul ~t. ~-,A L.~;.,. ~ o11.....u~I ~I_,.. ~Jl~~
J,-111 i.)Ai~LA ~U,. ~
~ LA.,....~
~I il_,i.t. ~I_,.. ~
jA 5
One ought to know that of the topics which are taken from
the fact that a definition is not a definition,
(1) some are topics taken from the fact that the genus is not a genus
- (genus is here to be understood) not from the point of view
that it is genus absolutely, because the topics of genus have
already been covered, but from the point of view that it is a
genus taken up in the definition -
(2) some are topics taken from the differentiae,
(3) and some are topics taken from the definitions as a whole; of
these,
(a) some are topics taken in the definitions of each one of the
ten categories,
(b) some are topics taken in the definitions of privations,
603 (c) some are topics related to the definitions of composite things,
(d) some are common topics related to all the categories,
(e) and some are topics related to the definitions of things in-
dicated by compound names.
We will enumerate these topics according to this order and in this
division, for this is what Themistius did and before him Theophras-
tus; and although this procedure is at variance with the order in
Aristotle's book, it nevertheless appears to be more in accordance
with the discipline (of dialectic) and more helpful for memorization
and study ....
It is clear that the objection which is raised on the basis of the
remoteness or nearness or order of the genus is different from the
objection which is raised on the basis of absolute genus. This ob-
604 jection therefore was not included among the topics of absolute
genus, as Theophrastus says, reproaching Aristotle for having
repeated here the topics of genus. . . .
620 These, then, are the topics of the definitions, which we have
arranged according to the order given to them by Theophrastus
and Themistius, since it fits better the order of the (dialectical)
discipline and is easier to memorize.
272 LOGIC
4 1tollax~] 1tooax~ BP
TOPICS 273
av fllV E~ iica:ttpOVJUP~1t1.XEi.p11CJ1.V.
fl yuvaai.a.vA.')'01. ~V 6
cruv119t;'to 'tOU>U'tovt~ 'tO>V ')Jyymv 'toi; ciPXaio~.ml 't~ auvoua~
't~ 11:M\.CJ't~ 'tOU'tov2t01.0UV'tO
'tOV'tpmtov,ouicinl PiPA.u.ov loontp vuv
(ou -yap~v nm 'tO'tE'tO\QU'tap1.pA.i.a.). cill.a 9fotc.oc;nv~ 'tt9t\.CJ11; E~
'tCXU'ttlV
yuvciCovu; aU'tO>V 'tO np~ 't~ 2t1.XE1.pTtCJE~ m-
tupE't1.ICOV s
XEi.pouv.Ka'taCJICtuaCov't~ u ical civaaictuaCoV'tt; 61.' tvoogov 'tO
ict{tvov.icai lan 6t P,.PM.a'toiau'ta 'Ap1.0'tO'tA.OU; 'tEicai 8tocppaa'tou
yqpaiva XOV'tafllV E~ 'tCXaV't1.ICEltVa 61.' tvool;mv 2t1.Xtif>Tla1.v.
1-8 Suda, s.v. yuvaaia (110. 479, LG t.1.1 pars 1 p546.8-15 Adler) 7
'AplOWt&AO'I>~] DiogenesLllerliws,Vitae5.24, index Hesychii110. 65 (p.13 Rose)
et index Ptolemaei110. 55 (p.20 Rose) 8cocppaatou] 68 110. 34, 35 et 36
Inscriptiones Librorum
Titles of Books
4a Iltpi. cpua11Ci.ov
a' -111'] Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.46 = 1
b Iltpi. 'tc.ovcpua11Ci.ov]
Alexander Aphrodisiensis, In Aristotelis Meta-
physica l(A).3 984b3-4 (CAG t.1 p.31.7-16) = 227C (r:v 't'f>1tpci>'tCf>)
iK 't\VCIJV
J,LVKU\ff~ 1a1\8ux'ttva.; U\'t~ ')'\VE'tU\
t9cop,rtU\ffpotpOV,
quae verba ad Meteorologica spectare videntur
b Kita.b al-a.tar al-'ulwiya, maqala) lbn an-Nadim, Fihrist 7.1, cap. de
Theophrasto (p.252.7-8 F1iigel) = 3A; az-ZawzanI, Muntababat, cap.
de Theophrasto (p.107.3 Lippert) = 38
c Qawl ]lwufrastus fI I-a.tar al-'ulwiya) cod. Rampur Ri4a 2906, f.61';
cod. Aligarh, University Collection 119, f.1'; cod. Hyderabad, Andhra
Pradesh Library, falsafa 63, f.309' (vid. H. Daiber ap. Manuscripts
of the Middle East 1 [1986) p.27 no. 3)
d Ilpl nupaicov J Plutarchus, Quaestiones Graecae 7 292C (BT t.2
p.338.26-7 Titchener) = 192 (iv tE'tap't'[l)
u'J Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.47 = 1
e Ilpl 1,1,'tCOPOJV
f Mnicopu) Olympiodorus, In Aristotelis Meteorologica 1.13 349a12-
bl (CAG t.12.2 p.97.6-7) = 186B
from what and how and on account of what causes they occur, has
been considered before", which seems to be a reference to the Meteor-
ology
b Meteorology, one book] Ibn-an-Nadim, The Index 7.1, chap. on Theo-
phrastus (p.252.7-8 Fliigel) = 3A; ZawzanI, Selections from Qifti'sHis-
toryof thePhilosophers, chap. on Theophrastus (p.107.3 Lippert) = 38
c Essayby Theophrastus on Meteorology] cod. Rampur RiQJ 2906, f.61r;
cod. Aligarh, University Collection 113, f.1r; cod. Hyderabad, Andhra
Pradesh Library, falsafa 63, f.309r (see H. Daiber in Manuscriptsof the
MiddleEast1 (1986) p.27 no. 3)
d On Thingsin the Sky, one book] Plutarch, GreekQuestions7 292C (BT
vol.2 p.338.26-7 Titchener)= 192 ("in the fourth book")
e On Thingsin the Sky,one book] Diogenes Laertius, Lives5.47 = 1
f Things in the Sky] Olympiodorus, On Aristotle'sMeteorology 1.13
349a12-bl (CAG vol.12.2 p.97.6-7) = 186B
35), Beirut 1986, p.112 no. 36 et p.126; textus in his traditus non
est pristinum Theophrasti opus
35), Beirut 1986, p.112 no. 36 and p.126; the text transmitted in these
is not the original Theophrastean work
byTheophrastus)
see727 no. 5 (TheProblems
39 Ti.ov AtO"fEVOU~
auva1cayii a') Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.43 =1
40 Iltpl ti.ov Mf1tpo3copou auva1cayi\~ a') Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.44
=1
41 Ti.ov atvo1epatou~ auvaycayi\~ a'] Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.47 =1
42 n~ AiaxuAOv a'] Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.50; verisimile est hanc
inscriptionem ad discipulum Hippocratis Chii (vid. Aristotelis Me-
teorologica 1.6 342b36) spectare, non ad tragicum praeclarum
33 On theAstronomyof Democritus,
1 book] Diogenes Laertius, Lives5.43
=1
The next five titles (nos. 34-38) are subjoined to the preceding title
(no. 33) in Diogenes' list and are so closely related in subject matter,
that not only the book referred to by the first title but the rest as well
seem to concern Democritus.
34 On theMeteorology,
1 book] Diogenes Laertius, Lives5.43 = 1 (Usener
supplied "On")
37 On the World-Order,
1 book] Diogenes Laertius, Lives5.43 = 1
Scripta physica
Writings on Physics
138 Pliny in the first book of the NaturalHistorysays that he has taken
material from Theophrastus in composing the following books:
aU.01.0CpCOVO~ ;evcxc;
1C(X1. 'toi<;GVlaow
OV'tC.OV7tp<><;
cixpikuxv av9p&m0>v cpuat\
(9) u7tap;w tic; tipwiv p{ou.
ECJX111CO'tO>V
outmc;6t 1Ca1. n&v icri\voc;,co<;
icai Ep7t'tO>V
t'l&<; 'YEVO(i
'tt ;t<p11V<XVM'YO\(i.
7tO>V yap lpyov T16tvtic; wro6oc;cpipt\V
lxouaav, all' ~ 1Ca1.
'UT)atmc;
a).a
tiP111CaVta mvta icai i6i;atv
ppotoiai 1Ca1.tic; icip6o<;Ut1C'ttivp{cp.
varied forms of winged kinds, with differing voices and strangers (to
one another) in form, which are of benefit to human kind and have
their existence to bring enjoyment to life. And so too we have set
forth in words every beast and species and genus of reptile. For it is
the task of words to be in no way conducive to falsehood 3 relat-
ing to initiation, but we have indeed stated everything well, and
declared to mortals how to be in a good state for advantage in life.'
1 The preceding text is entitled "On the Mystic Art of the Philosophers,
meaning alchemy. The verses printed here are apparently composed by He-
liodorus and placed in the mouth of Theophrastus.
2 This could refer just to what happens in the heavens, but there may be
a reference to the astrological influence of the heavens on occurrences on
earth. (We owe this point to Dirk Obbink.)
3 Something seems to have dropped out of the text here.
' The pretended Theophrastus goes on to speak of the making of gold;
cf. 204, 205.
626aA I have read many authors ... and whatever I could obtain by the
626aB natural philosophers, by Plato, Proclus, Aristotle, Avicenna, Ghazali,
Anaxagoras, Averroes, Alexander, Farabi, Abubather, Avempace, 1
Theophrastus, Themistius and others.
1 Arabists are agreed that Abubather and Avempace (of whose name
Avempote in the Latin text is a form) are the same person: namely, Abu-Bakr
Ibn-Bagga. Seethe commentary.
4 OUICdel. Torstrik
PRINCIPLES OF NATURAL Sc:IENCE 297
crov9t:tmicni.
ml ot\ JI.EV 'ta 00>.a.'ta. auv9t:ta. np66qAOV.auv9etou~ 6e Cl)'l'IO\ x:a.l
't~ 6uva.EL~'t~ iv UffOICE\.EVO\~ 'to% 00>.a.ai'tO t:?va.iqouaa.; x:a.l 10
an~ ffaY'ta.'ta iv UffOX:EL.EVcp EW'l'I,npiatov JI.EV 'tip ix: ytvmv t:lva.i x:a.l
6ia.cpopiiiv,bmta. t:i ml !Ca.ta'tOVOp\CJ't\lCOV ')Jyyov9t:mpou.tva.UffAQ;
icniv,ci.ll' o op10't11Co~ ~ oux:iv unapl;t:i, ci.ll' iv .6vntji imvo~
'tO t:?va.i EXE\,~ .evtO\ ivun6cna.ta. OV'ta..t:ta 't<>l>Ufl:OICE\.EVOU
9t:mpt:i'ta.\ii yap ivt:pyd~ ooaa. O'\lf~OUIC EO't\V<J.Ufll ii Suva..~.6vov, 15
ci.U.a.t:ta 'tOU07t't\1COU nvw.a.t~. cillcoc;'tE oi.cpuaix:ol~ cpuaim x:a.l
iv umpl;t:i npay.a.ta. a.ma 9t:mpOUV'tE~ .t:ta 'tOUUfl:OX:E\.EVOU a.uta
9t:mp<>l>O\V, 0 yap Op\CJ't\X:~ a.mmv, ~ t:lnov, ~ iv .ovntj\ imvo~
'tOt:lva.i[XE\ 'ta.u-rn6 ou6 i6ea.; a.utmvt:?va.iPouAE'ta.\o 'Apt<nO'tEA.11~
'tip 'ta cpuaix:at:'i611.itucpCataa9ai il;np11.ivaam.atcov,ci.ll' iv WLAfi 20
.6vov t:?vai imvo{~. wJ..coc; 'tE ou&v 6io{at:\ 't<XU'ta't<>l> EWOU~ 'tOU
aco.m~.
,
O)(Jfft:p
"
ouv
1'
x:ai' 'touto
"""'
x:ata' .tv
'
tov
'
wiov 'l.
!'!:.
11/VrvV
'-- amwuv
'\. -!"'~ EO't\,
'
~...,J.AJ ~~~~,_,~UuJ-.,.,1 ~ ~e ~
tl-,ii i>Ai,:a~i.~ .ia.l, ~ ~i rft...11 ~ii.} ~1.,.,...,~.,..Lu4,
~~, 1~ lf,a~i.w1~, 1~l.ta~~c:,1~1,.,oltlll
~~~I~~ lf.;l,l c:,... _,..'ii~ 4+i~l,-~
J.,'11 'ii~
-~'11~~1~~1~1 ~,jJo~Uli.}i:,.l~ots~I s
344 " "
.,l:li... 'i_,.,.sli 'i_,~ ~ ~ ~ I~ ' Gl,.v ~ r,JWIi.} ~
r-- ...<-.~ '
00 ~ r-,.,....., . u-u
"
.I.:~ 1~-l.aL--~'ilJai:;'i <'L
- c.>"\J
But that there are principles of natural things, the whole subse-
quent argument will show, and it does not need to be demonstrated
now; and it was for this reason, I think, that (Aristotle) passed over
this premise. But Theophrastus, at the beginning of his own Physics,
gave a demonstration of this too, saying, "But that there are prin-
ciples of natural things is clear from the facts that natural bodies are
composite, and that everything that is composite has as principles
the things of which it is composed. For everything that is natural
either is a body or at any rate has body; and both of these are com-
posite."
Locus
Place
Tempus
Time
So it is unclear, too, what (time) is, since some say that time is the
motion and rotation of the universe, as Eudemus and Theophrastus
and Alexander think Plato (says).
p.788.34-789.4Diels)
as inseparable.
v
JLKA: IlAo.<tcov
1 I<tpa"tcov
6 c,xtoovom.aF
151C Albert the Great, Physics 4.3.4 (Op. omn. vol.4.1 p.266.83-267.5
Hossfeld)
Motus et mutatio
Si au'toc; 'Apta'to'tEA'llc;
7tci>c; iv 'tcj,'tpi'tcpn\c; ~auci\c; aa.q,coc;tutwv,
"OXJ'tt1CtVT}00>(imi. t'tPoAi\c;<J'ttV ti~ 'tOO<XU't<X oaa 'tOUOV'toc;", <>me;
mi. iv 'tcj,K7t'tcp 't'i\c;7tpay'tiac;EICE\Vl"lc; icai. Mu9a O'UICE'tt Stica
all.a 'ttaaapa tiS11ictVT}atmc; a.7tapt9ti'tai; btttmt Si iv 't<f)KEmcp't'i\c;
~at!Ci\c; aicpo&atmc; icai. 'tac; Mac; a.KoStoovat 7tpoti9t'tat b s
St' ac;
'AptCJ'tO'tEA'llc;, iv 'toic;ciU.oic;yivmtv ou q,11aivtlvat icivrtatv ii
E'tPoMv' 7tp<>c; iv EICE\VOUc; 'touc;wtOAQ'Y\CJouc; E7ttpa0rtv't\ Aty\V
iv 'tic; de; iicdvrtv fllV 7tpay'tUXV <JIOA<Xic;,'iva Si 11'toA11p6v 'ttc;
'l'Y1l't<X\
)..{av, "aicpav'tO>(i ')'(XpUOtvOV .:\toe;npoc;opvtxa 9tiov" IC<X'ta
IlivSapov' i9tAO> icai.'tOVaptO'tOV'tO>V <X'\l'tOU9'!l'tmV
'tOV8oq,paa'tOV10
bttSi9Xt 'taic;iaic;{movouxtc; au'lfTl<ptC6evov. Atytyap iv 'tcj,7tpcatcp
'tmv ~aticmv ou-rmc; "7ttpi.Si ictvttatmc;'tov .Vicotvovicai. ica96)..ou
'JilyyovO'\lX<XAEKOV ano&uvat icai.Eiittiv ci>c; ivipyux 'tic; E<J't\V
a'tEA11c;
'tOUSuvcxtt ov'toc;fi 'tOtOU'tOV ica9' EIC<Xa'tOV yivoc;'tO>V o
IC<X't'll"YOP\WV,
mi. Sia 't'i\c;aia9T}atmc;<JitSov q><X\VE't<Xt." 15
13 post 1eiVT1a1v
excidisse A.iyovvel sim. existimavit Spengel 15 it yap
EVt:pyd~1eivtJa~tou1CC10'airt6 temptavit 7.eller(Phil. der Griech.3 t.2.2 p.831
n.2)
861 types." ... And I think (Aristotle) says this 1 rightly, because if he
does not think it right to say that things move per se if their parts
move, but ranks these with things that move per accidens,still less
would he say that things move per se if they are changed (only) in
their relation (to other things) and when other things move. But the
enquiry was about things which move per se, so that even if Theo-
phrastus says that there is motion in all the categories, he spoke
without drawing distinctions, and without yet having distinguished
either motion from change or (motion) per se from (motion) per acd-
dens.
1 Simplicius has been attributing to Aristotle the view that change in the
category of relation, though not per se movement (1eiV1')0~, is a species of
change (ctapo).:{1);d. Arist., Phys. 5.2 225b11-13 as interpreted by Sim-
plicius, On Arist. Phys. 835.12-20.
'rile;DX'tcx
cv.la 'tOU'tObti. J,LV -ron:ov .tta(3oAi\c; icai.au'to9EVivapyic;
iic'rile;~c;. -yvmpl.catEpov 6i bti. aU.ou.ocmoc; TIai>~11cmoc;.icp'Jw 10
6i au.paivn KO'tE ci9p6avElva\ fllY .ttapoi11v,1tcnc; civayica'iov-ro.EY
192iv 'tq>AEUICq>Elva\, 'tO6i iv 't'f>.u.aY\; 'tOU'tO6 o8wq,pacnoc;cmopEi
6iappt16'rtviv 't'f>IlEpi. 1C\VT)CJEC0c;
1tpcin'f),icai. 'to% i~Tl'Y'l'ta% oXM>Y
1tapCJXEV.
1 cf.MichaelisPsali opusculum 16 (BT p.77.22-8O'Meara), qua loco Theophras-
tus cum aliis philosophisnominatur;tnll. comm. 10-13Averroes, Commen-
tllrium medium in Aristotelis Physica 6.7 (versio Hebrtlicaapud H.A. W,lfson,
CreSCIIS'Critique of Aristotle, p542), TheophrtlStonominato
7 d addendumconi. Schenld
4 'taadd. Diels
MOTION AND CHANGE 317
horse stopped running but not when it started. Or is it not this that
Aristotle is saying, that there is no beginning of the motion, but
(only) that it cannot be apprehended? But if so, how is it that he
shows that the end of the motion is indivisible, and on account of
this says that it can be apprehended, but (says that) the beginning is
neither indivisible nor apprehensible? And yet the beginnings are
similar to the ends. For if the end of a line is a point and the begin-
ning is a point, this too seems to be axiomatic, that the beginning is
not the same as that of which it is a beginning; so that the beginning
of a motion will not (itself) be a motion either. But if it is not a motion
it is neither divisible nor in time, but at an instant, like the end.
Perhaps then (Aristotle) will grant that the beginning of the motion
can be apprehended, like the end, but that the first movement cannot
be; and this is true. For it is in time, and time can be infinitely di-
vided. And this (Aristotle) himself makes known, as he continues, to
the person who pays careful attention. And it is clear that, by the
same argument, the last movement could not be apprehended, but
its end can be apprehended and is indivisible.
Caelum
It has been stated already that they call the five books before this
one Physics,but this and the next two On Motion.For this is how
Andronicus too arranges them in the third of (his) volumes of Aris-
totle; and Theophrastus too bears witness about the first (five books).
For when Eudemus wrote to him about one of the defective copies,
with reference to the fifth book, he says, "Concerning the points
about which you wrote, asking me to copy them out of the Physics
and send them to you, either I do not understand (your point), or
else there is very little difference indeed from 'which alone, of things
that are not in movement, I describe as resting; for rest is opposite to
motion, so that it will be privation in that which is capable (of move-
ment)' ." So (it is clear that) Theophrastus regards the fifth book too as
part of the Physics.
Heavenly Region
mi. 'tciN 1tCXACX1.mv 'tw~ m1tAT1!;cxv 'tip m,.a'tcov1. ).iyov't~ cbc; "oulC
op9~ cimv ciPXi\c; m1.CT1't\ mi. "(EV0\V U'YVl1'tOU 7tpcxycxtoc; i -yap
mi. 'taN 7tpcatcov 'ta. cxi'tuxC11T11aoev mi. 'tWVcxu&uff()(J'tmcov yevicmc;
bnv011aoev,Ei.c; Wt1.pov 1tpoiov't~ >..11a6e8cx mi. 't~ ou&vqov ~
9ecopicxc; bep -yap oKcxv'tcx ci2t0&1.na.vevo1.1Ccoc; cximtvJJ.<XAI.O't<X fllV s
ci2t661.!;w civcx1.pei, 'tO'U'tOV 'tOVtpoKOVmi. o mxv'tcovcxit{cxc; m1.CT1'tO>V
cif)6'1'!v avcx'tpm1.'tCX Ovt<X 7t<XVtCX mi. 'tl)V'ta!;w CX'U'tWV 'tl)VCX1tO 't\Voc;
cbp1.0iv11c; apxijc; 7tpoiouacxv."'tOI.CXU't(X JJ.EV o 8e6cpp<XO'toc; mm~ 't(p
IlACX'tOJVI. 7ttpi. 'ti\06 'ti\c;wuxo-rov{cxc;, ou6t mi. 'tmY(pOOI.ICO>V 7tCXV'tOJV
'JJ:(cov 6eiv -ftixc; m1.CT1't\V to 61.a't{ yMiov yap cp'I\O\V ci1topeiv,6w 10
't! 1Ccx1. 'tO KUpmi. 6w 't{ VUX1. ft xuov.
ft6icoc;6' uv ipoit9cx tov 8eocppa.atov1tp6tepovcxu'tov,7tottpov
121oooevoc; cxMcxvciff06otiov ii 'twoc; i -yap JJ.T16tv6c;, 7tpoc;'t(p 'tl)V
m1.0'tT)JJ.'1'1V civcx1.peiv, 'tl)Va>..1.atcx 'tcic;cxi.t{cxc; yvc.op{Couacxv, 1Ccxi.!cxutou
m't'l'l'YOP1101. CT1touvtoc;, 1t60VJJ.EV extppovtcxi,1t60V6t UVJJ.OI., 7t0\CX1. 15
6t cxi.dmICp<XUVOOV. aatpcx,tii'>v. ff P'l'IO'tT)PC.OV.Utmv.x1.6voc;, XCXACXCTtc;, a
mi ICCXA&c; KOi.WV iv 'rfi 'tOOVJJ,tCl>f)C.OV CX\tl.OMY)'~ 'ti\c; 7tpKOUO'l'lc;
tilCO'toMYy{cxc; mi. cxutoc;it!;ic.oatv.
i6~ 6t 1CCX'ttpouc; tp(.l)'tT)OCXVtc; 7tp<>c; ftiic;cxutouc;U,ttp cicpotipc.ov
UKOPTtOOtv, 6w ,tO{cxv cxi.dcxv b JJ,V IlACXtOJV mi. wuxi\c;"(EV0\V KACXff1. 20
mi. 'tl)Vwt' cxituxc;mxpo6ov,0 6t 8oq>pa.atoc; 6uxypacp1. 7t<Xa<XV 'tl)V
'tOUX'U't'l'IV 61.6a.am>..cxv. ICCX\ wtO(p110CXV'tc; ipouev' O'tl.8eoq,pcxatcpJJ.EV
mi. 'tote;EiC 'tOUIlp1.7t<XtOU 71:001. JJ.XPI. 'tOOV ICI.V'l'!tl.lCOOV
'tOU7tcxv'toc; ti.6ii'>v
ft 'ti\c;9ec.op{ac; civo6oc;yiyovev, tit wuxac;tcxutcx6ei 1CCXA.iv tit voa.c;,
'tOO6t IlACX'tC.OVI. tCXU't(X iv, cbc;JJ,9tna, tou 'tl)V7tpO>'tT\V X\Viv 'tOtc; 25
, J:, ' ' " ' "
122OUOI.V
<Xi,1.CXV
' J:,,
7tCXP'l'IP'l'IJJ.VCX
,
71:01\JWO't'l'IV
,. ,. -- '
X1.
"
't<Xi,\V wtO 'tC.OV cxpxc.ov, .. ,
'tO'U'tc.ov 'toivuv outc.onap' cicpotipo1.c; 6e6cryivc.ov b JJ.V 8e6q,pexatoc;
ti.1Cotcoc; cimv IC\VTtOc.oc; 'tl)V 'lfUVIVti.7tCIJV ou6tv cUlo 7tp0 au'ti\c;
uno9ievoc;,apxi\c;OUIC O\t(XI. 6eiv cipxilvi1t1.CT1t\V EJJ.'lfUXOV -yap ICCX\
CX'U't<>c;elvcx1. 6{6c.oa1. 'tOVoupcxvovIC<Xl. 61.a'tOU'tO 9eiov. \ -yap 9ei6c;EO't{,30
HEAVENLY REGION 321
cvr1a1.,
KUi.fl)Vcipumtv q1. 6ux-ycay{iv,
lvux~ icmv ou&v l'UP'ttwv
UVE'U'l'Uxi\c;.me;
iv 't<pIltpi. oupavou 'Y'YpacpV.
2-8 cf.TMophrllStiMetllphysiCll26 9b16-24 Meteo,-
1.>18TMophrllStus,
ologica;cf.infra 186-194 30-1 cf.AristotelisMetaph.12 (A).71072b14-15
31-2 Proclus,In Platonis Timaeum 408-C (t.3 p.136.1-2 Diehl) et Theol. Plat.
1.14 (t.1 p.64.17-18Saffrey-Westerink),TheophrllStoutrobiquenominato
-
160 Pico della Mirandola, Conclusiones (p.38.24-39.4Kieszkowski)
->7cf.308A
5 intelligibilia] intelligibilas ed. Kieszkowski(error typog,aphicus,ut videtur)
vid. 255
divine, he says, and has the best mode of existence, it is animate; for
nothing that is honorable is without soul, as he wrote in his On
Heaven.
1 Theophrastus on the one hand, and the partisans of Plato on the other.
see 255
From Taurus the Platonist, from the first (book) of his Commen-
tary on the Timaeus, with reference to the passage (from the Timaeus)
of Plato which we have already quoted, "what has come to be is cor-
poreal, visible and tangible" and the rest.
"The Craftsman took fire and earth as his starting-points in the
construction of the universe; it is necessary, for what is to become
corporeal, to offer resistance to the touch and to be visible. It has its
visibility from the fire and its tangibility from the earth. For there is
sensation with reference to each element; sight with reference to fire
- sight is of what is visible, and what is visible is color -, touch
with reference to earth - touch is of what is tangible-, taste with
reference to water - taste is of what can be tasted-, and hearing
with reference to air - hearing is of what can be heard. Well then,
what element shall we assign to the sense of smell? One intermediate
324 PHYSICS
between water and air,1 as we will say when we reach the relevant
context.2 Theophrastus says, 'If what is visible and tangible is com-
posed of earth and fire, the heavenly bodies and the heaven will be
composed of these; but they are not.' This he says introducing the
fifth bodily substance that moves in a circle. Well, when he proves
that this exists, then let him raise objections to these (views of
Plato's)."
It is worthy of note how Taurus, the commentator on Plato, not
only thinks that Plato is right when he says that the universe is
composed of four elements only, but also opposes Theophrastus
521 when he says that the heaven is not composed of these - for Theo-
phrastus belongs to the school of Aristotle; and (it is worthy of note)
that the commentator on Plato does not think that Aristotle demon-
strated the existence of the fifth bodily substance. For he says, "When
he proves that this exists, then let him raise objections to these
(views)."
1 Vapor (ciii9 according to Philoponus' subsequent remarks.
2 Presumably in Taurus' commentary on Timaeus660-E.
Now let us say that since the universe is spatially extended and
can be apprehended by sensation, it is known by sight and by touch;
it is visible because it is entirely filled with light, and it is tangible
because it is solid. For it is sufficient for it that, through these (two)
senses, it includes within itself all the objects of sense. There is a way
in which, among the four elements which are apprehended as al-
ways being present in the universe, the visible and the tangible are
contraries; for these (are) removed (from one another) as far as pos-
sible and (are) opposites falling under the same genus 1 Both can be
apprehended by sensation, this being their common genus; and they
are furthest removed (from one another), since one can be perceived
without an intermediary and the other cannot. If we were looking for
contraries among the elements as things subject to change, we would
not say fire and earth, but fire and water; for it is water most of all
that quenches fire. Both of these accounts are true; it is common to
both of them that they locate the contrariety in the extremes, and in
this respect the (two) selections are in agreement; if (the elements)
are considered as apprehended by sensation earth is contrary to fire,
but if they are considered as subject to change water is contrary to
fire. And it is for this reason that (Plato) himself contrasted the vis-
326 PHYSICS
)..apcivc.ov,
~ &v tptO>'tT)VE'tapolqv au'tmv im.am1tmv, Ka9' itv
&llov itvav't\CO'til\'tq) m>pl 'tO u6mp 'ti\; yij;. !Cal OUIC~ oiE'ta\
9tocppacJ't~, U'ttAT);icmv b ~- ampti yap OU't~ d 6111tO't m>poc;
e;v W\OVUtt 'tO opmov 1Calyij; 'tO <X1t'tOV.'tO>V 6 A.0\1tO>V
(J't0\X\C.OV
oooiv; Ai'yotv 6Tt~v 1tp~ au'tOV,on1Cali,% opmtv 'tOVlCOOov20
1Calam6t0a ilU'tOU,'Y'UOt0a 6 i\ UlCOUOtvCXU'tOUi\ oocppa\Vot0a
oudn, ml CXU't~6 b KOO~<XU'tq> ml opa't~ ECJ't\ ml Wt't~
'tT)V'lfUXTtV iv6tA.fX\avac.oa'to;A.Ey\,
36 9tocppaa't~ 'Epfol~ 'ta aU'ta 'AplO'tO'tEA.\ i66;aat.
37 [cov] EiCAa\jfCXICOU
l:'tpCX'tC.OV 'tT)V0tpT}Voua!av A.'yV amav
1t<XV'tQ)Vunapxtiv. wmpa 6t EA.ytv tlva\ 'tCXEpT)'tOUmaou, !Caln&v 10
Cq,ovEA.'y vou 6tlC't\JCOVtlvm.
38 Ilpa;upa.VT);'P66l~ 'ta au'ta 'tij>9tocppaa'tcpioo;aat.
39 Kpl'to~ b fl>a<JT)A.\'tT);
'ta ama 'tij>'Apl<J'tO'tEA.\ ioo;aat.
Jivu).qe1av coni.Wehrli
7 iv6eA.ixewv 8 'Epia10~] '1mvP.Duk. inv. G 178
9 I'tpa'tmv (li>v]Diels:I'tpa'tmvwv] 11 u.."(YOUaller: u.."(V
OU] : vim
opinandi habere Cornarius
328 PHYSICS
ou
Ka.i. 6vov fllV 'tOU~).iou 7tPCO't'TlV
acpa.ipa.vwtMXV,j\AtyV,all.ex
Ka.i.fllV 'tOUKpovou Ka.i.fllV 'tOU.1t~ Ka.i.'tac; 1CCX(J't0U
'tCOV CXA.A.COV
aa'tipcov 1tpcina.c;1Ca.i.
EiCova.c;a1tA.a.veic;
tA'YEV, coc;
elva.t {a.v iv
wtMXV,j\ fllV1tp&m,v,iv ft'tOxua.'tCOV'tCX
Cci>6ux
CXVCX7tA11POUV'tC.OV
CXCJ'ttpc.ov
Eiatv, hipa.v 6 'tTIV'tOU Kpovou, 1((1\ CXAA11V 'tTIV'tOU .1toc;, 1Ca.i. s
a<;
ECpE~,j\c; A.E"fV.
"avaa'tpouc;" 9eocppa.a't0<;
3 r;vL: m\A 4 xua
A: axiiaL 6 avompouc;
IM: avampa
A
And (Aristotle) not only said that the first sphere of the Sun does
not wander,1 but he also said that (the first sphere) of Saturn, and
that of Jupiter, and the first and greatest spheres of each of the other
planets do not wander. Thus one sphere that does not wander is the
first one, in which is located the mass of stars that make up the
Zodiac, the second is (the first sphere) of Saturn, and another (the
first sphere) of Jupiter, and then in succession those which Theo-
phrastus called "starless".
1 I.e., it has a simple daily rotation from East to West, corresponding to
that of the sphere of the "fixed" stars (the primummobile).
So (Aristotle) says that the sphere which holds the single heav-
enly body which is said to "wander" is carried round and held
330 PHYSICS
So for this reason they 1 said that (the Sun) is carried round in
three spheres, which Theophrastus called "starless as having no
heavenly body and, with regard to those below, carrying (them)
round in the opposite direction, but with regard to those above,
counteracting (them).
1 Eudoxus (F124 Lasserre) and predecessors.
-
De mundi celestisterrestrisqueconstitutione370 (p.50.9-11Burnett, ed. a. 1985);
fort. etiam Manilii Astronomica1.723-8
clearly, on account of the first (spheres) those after them too. For only
thus, (Aristotle) rightly says, is it possible for them all to move with
the motion of the fixed stars, as we have already said.
167 Ught of the Soul B, chapter 7, On the Blessed Virgin, Ob (ed. 14772
Farina tor)
For Plato in the Phaedro(sic) says that the Milky Way is nothing
other than a collection of particles of fire in the region of the aether.
Theophrastus however thought otherwise; for he says that the Milky
Way is a certain part of the air, which is on fire, appearing (sc. by
reflection) in the region opposite to it.
For the natural philosophers said that a certain very fine vapor
filled the heavens themselves; and the ancients asserted that this
vapor had the form 1 of water, as Theophrastus relates in his book of
Commentaries.
1 Or appearance".
see1391.3-14
334 PHYSICS
Kai 'tOV86cppCXO''tOV
8 ap-rup't<X1.
iv 't{i>Ilpi oupavou 117tpi
6vov, all.ex JC<Xi
'tOU0dou oc.om~ A.')'0V't<X 7tpi'tO>Viv 'YEV01.
JC<Xi
7tEpi'tO>V'tOI.OU'tCOV
<Xf)XO>V.
terra non cadit sed stat quia a caelo sustentatur, ut ait Theo-
phrastus.
The earth does not fall, but stays at rest, because it is supported
by the heavens, as Theophrastus says.
This is one way of dividing the four elements into formal and
material (elements),1 and another is that the heavy and cold (ele-
ments) are reckoned as matter, the light and hot ones as form, as both
Aristotle himself says elsewhere and Theophrastus (says) in his On
the Coming-to-be of the Elements,and Posidonius the Stoic takes this
(doctrine) over from them and uses it everywhere.
1 Sc. that the extremes, fire and earth, impart form to the intermediates,
air and water - fire giving lightness to air and earth giving heaviness to
water.
174
3-4 cf.Aristotelis Meteorologic.a1.12 348b2
Pohlenz, Drexler)
In regions where the winters are hard the cold breaks many ves-
sels, both bronze and earthenware - none when it is empty, but only
full ones, the water exercising force by means of its coldness. Theo-
phrastus, however, says that it is the air that breaks the vessels, using
B the moisture as if it were a nail. But be careful that this is not an
ingenious statement rather than a true one; for (if it were true, ves-
sels) full of pitch should be broken by the air more readily (than
those full of water, as should) also those (full) of milk.
Theophrastus relates that fish which are rigid with frost, if they
are dropped on the ground, are shattered into tiny pieces in the same
way as objects of glass or earthenware.
produced in the air, when it gathers the heat in them into a single
place and turns it to fire. Or, thirdly, (things are produced) by what is
in actuality, quite generally, as with a weal; for it is produced by the
whip, which is in actuality, but is neither similar to what is produced
nor opposite to it. And the things that are produced by the sun, he
says, "are produced by an actuality; for it itself is neither similar nor
opposite to the things that are produced by it.
178 Ught of the Soul B, chapter 49~ On the Love of God, Na (ed. 14772
Farina tor)
For just as every fire, indeed, which does not have a way of
breathing is snuffed out, as Theophrastus shows in the book of Com-
mentaries...
1 quidem] quidam libri
179 Ught of the Soul B, chapter 3, On the Passion of Christ, la (ed. 14772
Farina tor)
180 Light of the Soul B, chapter 7, On the Blessed Virgin, A (ed. 14772
Farina tor)
nam sic sal sparsum cum modica aqua super ignem ferventius
validiusque exardescere facit, ut dicit philosophus in Problemat-
ibus ... et sic in mediocri quantitate proiectus in ignem strepitum
sonitumque facit, sed non salis valida massa et magna, ut ostendit
Theophrastus libro De distinctionibus elementorum. 5
Aeternitas mundi
Theophrastus, however, says that those who assert that the uni-
verse is subject to coming-to-be and passing away were led astray by
four principal (considerations): (1) the unevenness of the land, (2) the
withdrawal of the sea, (3) the dissolution of each of the parts of the
118 whole, (4) the perishing of (whole) kinds of land animals. (1) They
construct the first argument as follows. If the land had not had a
beginning at which it came to be, no part of it would still be seen to
be raised, but all the mountains would by now have become low and
all the hills level with the plain; for with so much rain falling every
year from eternity some of the parts that were raised in height would
naturally have been broken off by torrents, others would have been
loosened and subsided, and all everywhere would by now have been
119 made smooth. But as it is the continual unevennesses and the great
number of mountains which rise up to the heights of heaven are
indications that the land (has) not (existed from) eternity. For in the
infinity of time, as I said, with the constant rainfall it would all long
ago have become a highway from one boundary to the other; for it is
the nature of water, especially when it rushes down from great
heights, that it can push (obstacles) out of its way by its force, but
that it can also, lightly tapping away with a perpetual succession of
drops, hollow out (things) and thus break up (material) even if it
consists of solidified earth and has quite the character of stone, just
as efficiently as miners.
120 (2) Moreover, they say, the sea has already been diminished in
size. Of this the very famous islands, Rhodes and Delos, are wit-
nesses; for in ancient times these were invisible and sunk below the
sea which washed over them, but subsequently, as it gradually di-
minished, in the course of time they emerged little by little and be-
121 came visible, as the accounts recorded of them show. And they also
named Delos "Anaphe"l, vouching by both names for the truth of
what is said, since it "appeared" (anaphaneisa) and became "clearly
1 This seems to be a confusion: Anaphe is an island near Thera and
south of Amorgos, different from Delos. Apollonius and Apollodorus derive
the name from its beingseenunexpectedly by the Argonauts and giving them
refuge in a storm, not from its physical emergence from the sea. Delos too is
usually described not as an island that emerged from the sea, but as a float-
ing island that became fixed.
344 PHYSICS
acpcxvll<;
,
ouau
"
'to, -.!. " -
HUI\U\,
6\O , n,w........,oc;
, ICU\ ~-ft ,
ff\ fl\<iaflAUVCl)'ll<H
ft "
, " - ,
25
2.>31 6w--<1ivlTt6cvoc;
post ano~pam:o0m (36) exhibent codd., hue transpon-
denda esse vidit Buechele, 32 qai..wv] qal11v M : .taUayfi coni. Diels
34 ffl'l.i'lina Bernays: ffl'IJ.lEiata codd. 41 xpoovtm UE: xp&tm M:
xpijim Bernays: xpijoEta\ HP: XP11<Jovta1 Mangey 45 6\aA.i>Eta\Mangey:
6ialuoEtm MUHP: 61al'll0ii0Etm E 46 1Cai.
add. Wendland 49 el;-
avaMuvta\ Bernays:el;avaA.UOV'tQ\ UHPE: el;aviti..wvtmconi.Mangey 52
ij YE1111v aipoc; q,OopaCohn ~A.a\ Bernays: ~MY codd.: ~M\ coni.
Cumont
THE ETERNITY OF THE UNIVERSE 345
121 xa\ Ycna'ta\] xa\ 6wvierta'ta\ coni. Mangey: XIXV\CrtQ'tQ\ Diels 130 cu\
Bernays: d MUHP: au.a ica\ d E 133 'ltOA.U'ltpayovE'i'tEMangey:
UHPE: 1t0A.u1tpayJL0vE'iv
1t0A.u1tpaYJLOvE'i'ta\ tert\ M 136 ft add. Cohn: ~
add. Diels it 11:tp\'t<>VI\1CEA.1mv
136-7'tTIV----ayvoE'in) 1t0p0JL<>v~6oiv11
\mopia ayvo'i'ta111:ap'ou6ivo; "tii'>v illoyi(l)v E 136 i.Epcata"tov)
Eupu-
'ta'tov coni. Diels 137ante ,:oadd. ~v tv yap Cohn:post ,:oadd. VDiels
T11tipcp](~v) ~It~ Buecheler I11eA.iaBuecheler:I\icEA.iavcodd.
THE ETERNITY OF THE UNIVERSE 351
come with difficulty by the more powerful force that raises it up, is
137 driven upwards towards the place of fire and comes to rest. So how
is it surprising that the mountains are not consumed by the on-
slaught of the rain, when the force which holds them together, and
which also raised them up, is contained within them with such firm-
ness and strength? If the bond that holds them together were loosed,
it would be reasonable for them to be dissolved and scattered by the
water; but being bound together by the power of fire they are suffi-
26 ciently waterproof to resist the onslaught of the rain. Well, let this be
our argument that the unevenness of the land is not proof that the
universe is subject to coming-to-be and passing away.
138 (2) Against the argument from the diminution of the sea one
might well say, do not just consider always the islands which have
emerged, or any parts that were submerged long ago but in course of
time became joined to the mainland again - for contentiousness is
hostile to the study of nature, which holds tracking down the truth
to be a thing to be longed for three times over - but consider also
the opposite point in detail, how many parts of the mainland have
been swallowed up, not only on the coasts but even inland, and how
much dry land has become sea and is sailed over by ships of great
139 tonnage. Or do you not know the celebrated story about the sacred
Sicilian strait? In ancient times Sicily was joined to the mainland of
Italy, but when the great seas on each side rushed in from opposite
directions, (driven) by violent winds, the land between was flooded
and broken; and the city that was founded beside it was called
Rhegium ("Breaking"), named after the disaster. And the opposite
result occurred from what one might have expected; the seas which
had once been separated were joined together, being united by their
flowing together, and the land which had been united was separated
by the strait in between, as a result of which Sicily, which had been
140 (part of the) mainland, was compelled to become an island. And the
story is told of many other cities which disappeared and were swal-
lowed up when the sea overwhelmed them; for in the Peloponnese
too they say that three (cities),
Aigeira and Bura and lofty Heliceia,
which was soon to grow much sea-moss on its walls,
352 PHYSICS
1531Japa9pm6t:~J3op~opm6t:c,;
coni. Colson 155 ,v v]tmv Vconi. Diels
158 ltapasecl. Buechele,: m\
Diels: tmtipou coni. Usener 162 m\ coni.
Cumont, add. Cohn: mivi' coni. Reiter 166 iv6qt:o0m] 6qt:o0m Usener:
V6qt:o0ai Gomperz 170 npoc,;all.a] ,:rpoc,;
all.au Nauck: npoc,;all.cp
Bernays
THE ETERNITY OP THE UNIVERSE 353
vid. 2548
gether but of most of them, are attributed to two principal causes, in-
describable onslaughts of fire and water; they say that each of these
147 descends (on the world) in tum, after very long cycles of years. So,
when a conflagration occurs, a stream of fire from heaven is poured
out from above and scattered far and wide, spreading over great
regions of the inhabited earth; when there is an inundation, every
sort of water rushes down; rivers fed by their own springs, and
winter torrents, not only flow in spate but exceed the usual level to
which they rise and either break down their banks by force, or leap
over them by rising to the greatest height. Then they overflow and
pour out over the adjacent plain. This is first of all divided into great
lakes, as the water always settles into the hollow parts, but as the
water continues to flow in and submerges the intervening strips of
dry land by which the lakes are separated, in the end it becomes a
148 great expanse of sea as the many (lakes) are joined together. And by
these conflicting forces those who dwell in opposite places are de-
stroyed in tum. The fire destroys those (who dwell) on the moun-
tains and hills and in places where water is scarce, since they do not
have abundant water, which is the natural defence against fire. And
conversely the water (destroys) those who (dwell) by rivers or lakes
or the sea; for evils are accustomed to fasten on those close at hand,
149 at first or even solely. When the greater part of mankind perishes in
the ways stated, apart from countless other minor (ways), of neces-
sity the crafts fail too; for it is not possible to see knowledge on its
own, apart from its practitioner. When the common ills abate, and
the race begins to grow and flourish from those who were not previ-
ously overcome by the troubles that pressed upon them, then the
crafts too begin to arise again; they have not come into being for the
first time then, but were (previously) neglected because of the reduc-
tion in number of their possessors.
see254B
Some have thought that human beings have always existed and
have never been born except from human beings, and that there has
been no head or origin of their race; others, however, that there was a
time when human beings did not exist, and that some origin and
356 PHYSICS
Meteorologica
Meteorology
But if it is for this reason that the winds are carried obliquely and
sideways, (namely) because the air, in which they are formed, is
moved round in a circle by the rotating body (i.e. the heavens),
someone might raise the objection, firstly, that (in that case) this is
not the natural motion of the winds; for we do not say that this is the
natural motion of the air either, since it is not moved in this way of
itself. What then is the natural motion of (the winds)? And, secondly,
if it is on account of the rotation of the whole that they are moved
sideways, the winds too should always move in the same direction.
But in fact it is not so; for there are some which even blow in the
opposite direction to the rotation, as with those which blow from
94 west to east. Theophrastus says that the cause of the sideways mo-
358 PHYSICS
'tO it Cl1tM><;
CX'U'tOU<;
EiC;11pa.c;'t ml 9pi\c;ava.Ouuxcm.oc;
y{va9a.i
avco ')'(Xplxv Eq>EpOV'tO.
-
945b30-4; Adamantii librum De ventis 2 (p.37.15-25 Rose), Theophrasto non
nominato
'tll<;6 M>;i\c;IClVTtCJcoc;
'tCOVavicov aU11v Va.hia.v b 9e6q>pa.a-coc;
iv -co"i;oi.iceioic;Me-cecopoic;<X1to6{6coaw, aU11v 6 Vl>Vb 'AplO'CO'CAT1<;.
oyap 9e6q>pa.a-c6c; iv 't'ftica.nvco6i
<P11<Jtv -ca.u'C!Iava.Ouuxaeieix9a.i
't\Va.1tUpco611 oua{a.vml 'Y11"lv11v, a.'{nvc; 'CT}Viva.v-c{a.v IClVll<JlVIC\VOU.-
va.i ica.la.x6eva.iM>;itv1t0\0UV'Ca.\ -citvIClVllOlV. it yap 'Cl<;A.E'yE'CCO,
O'Cl 5
6ux d ')'(Xp i\TIE1tl'C<X
it Uq)\'Ca.l avcoIC\Vll<Jl<; 'COU yecooouc;E1tl1Cpa.-couv-coc;
i\ TIE1tl-eaic&.-cco-cou1tUpco6ouc; 1tAEOva.~ov-coc; in' u9eia.c;'tll<;1ClVT)CJcoc;
'YlV0V11<;; f)ll'CEOV-yap, O'Cl'COU'CO ICa.Acoc; AEyE'Cl E1tlaco.a.'CCOV ICEICpa.-
tvcoV.E1tl')'(XpEICE\VCOV <XV<l.'YICll
Uq>ECJ\V yVfo9a.iEICa.'Ctpa.c; ae-cp{a.c;
1COA.a.~oiv11c;, ml 6! acoa.-ccov ica.-ca1ta.pa.9awVco9iv-ccov oux 1t'Ca.l10
'tO\l'CO1C<l.'CpOVyap 'CT}V CX'U'CT}VXOVi.CJXUV tvl <X1toa.xoevov. 6io
116Voc; uneiicov-coc;EiCnepia-ca.aecoc; -cooA.Ov ei.c;-eanMyia. q>tpe-ca.i. ou-cco
ho b 9oq>pa.a-coc;.
3-5 Olympiodorus, In Aristotelis Meteor. 1.13 349a12-b1 (CAG t.12.2 p.97 25,
28, 31 Stave), 2.4 361a22 (CAG t.12.2 p.175.6-11), 2.4 361a24 (CAG t.122
p.178.4-7), Theophrasto nominato; cf.etiam 1.13 349a32-b2 (CAG t.12.2 p.102.1-
3), quo tamen loco Empedocles, non Theophrastus, nominatur
't<X<;
6 E'Cpa.aeic; a.u-ccovml 1tp\CJ'C<l.0l<;
q)11<Jl
y{va9a.i1ta.uotvcoV
'CCOV1tp<O'CCOV
ei.c;-couc;Exoivouc;ml Eq>;i\c; ica.9' 8
a.u-coic;m-ca 'COU'CO,
tpoc;b ;;xioc;e9{a-ca.'ta.i 1tpoi'.cov,
6w 'COuveiaOa.i ho 'C(X 'CT}V
amv
'COix6VOV ica.lEq>;i\c;'t'fiaPXfi, EXOVa.6 'COU 1tp<O'COUnvroa.'toc;roe;
PXll<; m9' <XO-i,A\Q<;
'C<X IC\Vl'Ca.lP11'Yl'tV\COV'Ca.
a.U'Cq> yap <XpXTt
OO'CQ<; 5
ml a.inoc; 'tll<;'tcovavicov icw11acoc;. A.'YEl
iv-coi 9e6q,pa.moc;ivio-c
METEOROLOGY 359
tion of the winds is that they do not simply come to be from the dry
and warm exhalation; for (if they did) they would be carried up-
wards.
(Aristotle) says that the changes and shifts of the winds come
about when the first (winds) give place to those that are next and
adjacent to them, according as the sun moves advancing from one
quarter to another. For what is next and adjacent to the starting-point
is moved after the starting-point, and the quarters which are next to
the first wind as their starting-point are those through which the sun
moves and which are adjacent to it; for (the sun) is the starting-point
and cause of the motion of the winds. However, Theophrastus says
360 PHYSICS
1 ta~acmg taf3o).a~A Wa
1 Theophrastus,Meteorologica,
versioArabica1.3 (RUSCH t5 cap.8 Daiber) sed
de concussionibusnubium, non ventorum
hoe ut scias ita esse, non statim eometes ortus ventos et pluvias
minatur, ut Aristoteles ait, sed annum totum suspectum facit; ex quo
apparet ilium non ex proximo, quae in proximum daret, signa
3 traxisse sed habere reposita et eomprensa legibus mundi. fecit hie
cometes, qui Paterculo et Vopisco consulibus apparuit, quae ab s
Aristotele Theophrastoque sunt praedicta; fuerunt enim maximae et
continuae tempestates ubique, at in Achaia Macedoniaque urbes
terrarum motibus prorutae sunt.
191 Light of the Soul B, chapter 7, On the Blessed Virgin, Mb (ed. 14772
Farina tor)
The same applies to those who say that thundering is the colli-
sion of winds. Thus it is necessary for Theophrastus and Farabl to
say and assert this same thing, namely that the collision of the winds
occurs before fire is produced from such a collision.1
1 And hence that the thunder should occur before the lightning, which
does not fit the facts.
So that you may know that this is so, a comet does not threaten
wind and rain at once when it appears, as Aristotle says, but makes
the whole year treacherous; and from this it is clear that it has not
derived from the immediate (situation) signs to give regarding the
immediate (future), but rather has (these signs) stored up and con-
3 tained in the laws of the universe. This comet, which appeared in the
consulship of Paterculus and Vopiscus1,had the effects that Aristotle
and Theophrastus foretold; for there were great and continuous
storms everywhere, and in Achaea and Macedonia towns were over-
thrown by earthquakes.
1 60A.D.
vid. 211A-D
4-9 Aristoteles,Meteorologica
2.8 365b21-366a5;
AlbertusMagnus, Meteora3.2.7
(t.4 p.622a11-22Borgnet;cf.p.621b36-8),ex Seneca,Theophrastonominato;cf.
TheophrastiMeteorologica,versio Arabica 15.10-15(RUSCH t.5 cap.8 Daiber)
"i.h mi.cxA.Epoio
nup6c;" 7ttpi 'tOV7top9.oviv 'tj\ 9aMiaon nupoc;
civcxcpu<JT).cx'tcx
'YlV'tCX\,
COO't
ICCX1. 9tp.cxivto9ai, me;
fllV 9a.A.CXCJOCXV Cl)TIO\
EARTHQUAKES AND VOLCANOES 365
Fortenbaugh: civa1tl1t1
6 civa1tl1te1v ed. Diehl
see211AD
(Among those who support) this opinion 1 you can reckon Aris-
totle and his pupil Theophrastus, a man who did not possess divine
eloquence, as the Greeks thought,2 but none the less an eloquence
that was pleasing and effortlessly polished. I will state (the view)
that they both hold. There is always (they claim) an exhalation from
the earth which is sometimes dry, sometimes mixed with moisture.
This is given off from the lowest part and travels upwards as far as it
can. But when it has no further place to pass into it is carried back
and turns back upon itself; and the conflict (caused by) the breath
moving in opposite directions tosses about the things that are in the
way, and, whether (the breath) is shut in or struggles out through
narrow spaces, it brings about movement and disturbance.
1 Seneca is
discussing the causes of earthquakes.
2An allusion to the customary etymology of Theophrastus' name; cf. 1,
2and5A-7B
"If indeed (the force) of raging fire (will cease)": in the region of
the strait (of Messina) fire is vented up in the sea, so that the sea too
366 PHYSICS
1968 Antigonus,
i.aiopiac; coni. Wendel
p.88.673-5 Giannini)
8toq,paatov 6 'tTJV
7ttpi.'t~ AioAOU VT)CJOu;avaCt"ivOU't~ bti. OOO
xAi9pc.ov'tOi11eo;,COO't
i, 6uvatov tlvat 6ux -ri,v9tpa.auxv tiaPiivat
i; <XU'tl)V.
1-3 Callimachus,fr. 407(11)Pfeiffer
Met alla
Metals
Aid.: ypacpfiHarpocrationis
1 11:apaypacpfi codd.et epitome,Photius,Suda
202 Hesychius, Lexicon, s.v. aicapq,cov(no. 874, t.4 p.40.10 Schmidt, ed.
- 2
a. 1862)
, ~ ,
1~,. icawou ~ M
' 't(p 'I 'I ~
aicapq,cov ev 'taAAt1Ccp.
203 Hesychius, Lexicon, s.v. auCcoaa (no. 2212, t.4 p.92.22 Schmidt, ed.
a. 1862)
... to say that at Athens iron is put in all the hollow bronze,
"red" and "white" alike. There is a certain proportion between (it
and) the tin. It is included not for the sake of bulk, but (rather for the
sake of) the density (of the bronze) . . . .
1 This is one of two paragraphs (cf. 364) transmitted at the end of Theo-
phrastus' On Odors which are not in fact part of that work but disjointed
fragments.
lxot~CJEC: 11:daa;Demosthenes
E'ltEUJE] 4 ci>;-E'ta).Ml)v om. Harpocrationis
epitome
syzosma:in On Metals, the bronze that flows out (of the cru-
cible?).
205 Cod. Paris. Gr. 2327 fol. 195v (Collection des anciens alchimistes
grecs, pars 3 p.25.10 et 17 Berthelot)
1 similiter cod. Paris.2327 fol. 294'; cod. Paris.2249 fol. 213; cod. Paris.2419
fol. 245' (Berthelotp25.6-7)
Lapides
-
1-2 cf.Theophrastiopusculum De lapidibus5 2 ibid. 37
STONES 373
see 1391.33
Stones
For many (stones) are light and like pumice. The islands com-
posed of these in Lydia float, as Theophrastus states.
1-2 smaragdo tertium locum dedit Plinius, Nat. hist. 37.62, et er eo lsidorus,
Etymol. 16.7.1, Theophrasto tamen non nominato
see 1391.32
vid. 351
Aquae
uno
ti 6t 't~ ai.t1.ata1.'taUTrtVTT)Vci1t6&aw, 61.0t1.'tOOV oppicov
aul;<xvoivmvOUIC EO't1.VTIau91a~ tnayiv11, A1C't0V,on y{vovtai .EV
Kai anop&at~ 'tOUNtwru 1toll.a1C~,oox;Kai TIOUVX1.a 'tOOV
oppmv
ahia -rii;UJ.ICOJtOU 'tOUu6mo; aul;itaeox;, Kai 'ta q'1 'tOOV oprov,
iv 0~ ai 7t11yai'tOU NEW>U.6Xotva yap 'tOU'ta tou; MO 'tOOV
auvmOouivmvEiC 'tWVit11aicov~ auta Vtcprovoppo~ Kata Jt(X(J~ 5
iautrov 't~ Aayova; i1t1.ppita~ 1tll)'Q~ a61.am1tox;,a'i.6 'tOVJtotaov
WATERS 371
see351
Waters
Of these matters there are many that I have seen for myself; the
rest I have found written in Greek books, the authors of which are
the following: Theophrastus, Timaeus, Posidonius, Hegesias, Hero-
dotus, Aristides, Metrodorus. With great attention and with infinite
application they have declared in their writings that the properties of
localities and the powers of waters are distributed in this way, and,
as a result of the degrees of latitude, 1 the characteristics of regions.
1 I.e., as a result of the climate.
flow without failing, and these, swelling, make the river rise. For
121 Theophrastus says that this too is one cause of rain, the compression
of clouds against certain mountains.
One should know that Aristotle says that the cause of the change
to water is the cooling only; but Theophrastus says that not only
cooling is the cause of the coming-to-be of the water, but also com-
pression. For consider; there is no cooling in Ethiopia, but neverthe-
less rain falls because of compression. For he says that there are very
high mountains there, against which the clouds strike, and then in
this way rain bursts out because of the compression that takes place.
Moreover, in the case of cauldrons too moisture, he says, runs down
again, and also in the case of the domed rooms in baths, where there
81 is no cooling, this clearly coming about because of the compression.
211C Galen, On Hippocrates' Airs, Seasons, Waters, Places 8.6 (cod. Cairo,
Tal'at Tibb 550, f,55vv.6-7)
As for Theophrastus and his followers, they said that rains result
just from compression and pressure. 1
1 Both words, compression and pressure, would appear to be a double
translation of the Greek 1t1A.T1G\;
in 211 B.
In summer some rivers swell, like the Nile; the reason for this
will be given elsewhere. Theophrastus states that in Pontus, too, cer-
tain rivers rise in summer.
380 PHYSICS
cuncta suppl. Vogliano,PRIM/ t.1 p.53, nisi aliter dictum est 1 311Cas-
tiglioni: 3ij[).a Vogliano ap. B. Wyss, Antimachi Colophoniireliquiae85-7:
von der Muhll ibidem
3Tt[IC't1ica. 2 'tii>vUOO'tCl>V coni. Voglianoap.
'tOIOU'tCl>V
Brackish waters are like this because they have filtered through
earth of this sort. For salts are a sort of earth, and water that filters
through them becomes brackish. And in general it is observed that
the flavor of (water) corresponds to the quality of the earth through
which it has flowed; (if) through bituminous (earth), (its flavor is)
72 like bitumen, (if) through bitter (earth), (its flavor is) bitter - at any
rate, (waters) that have filtered through ashes become bitter. It is this
that causes most of the differences between (one) well or spring (and
another); for some are bitter, and others acid, as a result of differ-
ences in the earth through which (their waters) flow. Theophrastus
has enquired into such matters in his On Water.
6 wtoyUCJClVOV
'tA.l>'t0.V. 5
1-5 Qdlimachus fr. 407 (XXX) Pfeiffer 1-4 Vitruvius 8.3.16, quo loco
Theophrutus non nominatur, sed. vid. 8.3.27 = 210 1-2 Pausanias8.17.6,
Theophruto non nominato
Casaubon
9 Kapi(it] K10a1pii>v1 CE: ZT)V01t00'16ii>v~
~T)vo;1tOCJt16ii>v~
Porson(ex Athenaeo8.18337C): Z1')v6;,(ica\ ,:ov iv Kapi(it,1tap' cp)
Iloat16ii>vo;
Casaubon:Neptuni Plinius 11 im\ Dindorf: tia\ CE 19 xa\ del.
Kaibel 21 cUuicii>v] Kaibel
-y)..uici<0v 25 Otpov add. Casaubon,Plinium
conferens 27 post 'tt add. ,:ipaip1 Kaibel 28'taadd. Musgrave
WATERS 385
3 On the Attic standard these weights are approximately 413 and 198
grams. The "half-pint" (kotyle) was about 240 or 270 cc.
4 Or, retaining m\ with the manuscripts, "Brackish water is more earthy
and needs more boiling (than fresh water) - as does also sea water - for it
is warmer in its nature and not affected in the same way (as fresh water); so
the Bud~ translation.
5 Pliny says, for eleven days in summer-.
386 PHYSICS
fort. icaffl.cncAttpa
Kaibel 55 'ta add. Musgrave 56 .iopuM!WY
Olsaubon: oovUMi\OYCE post .iopuMiiov lac. (propteryap) ind. Des-
rousseaur
388 PHYSICS
2-3~..J ~ll <$JI.A!corr. Gutas: ~..J (s.p.) l..ll(s.p.) 1.,1~ cod. Cahirae : cf.
inriyvma, mi aq,av{,nai ... .ildnna1 =(JI.a.~~ ... ~I VI' (.:.W).:J.i1
textus Hipp. 8.8, p.77 Mattock et Lyons
WATERS 389
Polyclitus (says) that (people) are anointed (with water) from the
river Liparis 1 near Soli in Cilicia; Theophrastus (says) the same (is
done) with a spring of the same name in Ethiopia.
1 The name of the river is derived from 1uca~ meaning oily.
215 Galen, On Hippocrates' Airs, Seasons, Waters, Places 8.8 (cod. Cairo,
Tal'at Tibb 550, f.S(f v .16-18)
4 sunt qui '1: sicut S: sic et : scilicet Rossbach: [sunt] cui Gercke 5
opinantur '1: opinatur Gercke evocent Fortunatus:vocent .1: vocant
4t 12 rivos EOT: lacus .1 14 receperit Erasmus: exceperit l:
perceperit cett.
sunt et sub terra minus nota nobis iura naturae sed non minus
certa: crede infra, quicquid vides supra. sunt et illic specus vasti
[sunt] ingentesque recessus ac spatia suspensis hinc et inde montibus
laxa; sunt abrupti in infinitum hiatus, qui saepe illapsas urbes
s receperunt et ingentem ruinam in alto condiderunt - haec spiritu s
plena sunt, nihil enim usquam inane est - et stagna obsessa tenebris
et lacus ampli. animalia quoque illis innascuntur, sed tarda et
informia ut in aere caeco pinguique concepta et aquis torpentibus
WATERS 391
There are also laws of nature beneath the earth, less known to us
but no less certain: believe that whatever you see above the earth
also exists beneath it. There too there are vast caverns and great
recesses and open spaces with mountains overhanging on this side
and that; there are chasms gaping open to infinity which have often
swallowed up cities which have fallen into them and buried their
s vast ruins in the deeps - these places are filled with air, for there is
no void anywhere - and there are marshes enveloped in darkness
and wide lakes. Living creatures too are born in these, but they are
sluggish and unformed, being conceived in dark and heavy air and
392 PHYSICS
3 sunt del. Gerckecum f 7 lacus ampli Haupt: locis amplis codd.: fort.
in waters that are torpid and motionless; many of these are blind,
like moles and subterranean mice, because they have no sight, since
it would be superfluous. And from here, as Theophrastus asserts,
fish are dug up in certain places.
The Crati flows with water that produces a white color. At any
rate sheep that drink of it, and cattle, and every four-footed herd
become white instead of black or red, according to what Theophras-
tus says.
394 PHYSICS
t qui] amnis est ad quern qui ET:est flumen ad quod qui .1 2 ad Haliac-
monem add.Gercke,PliniiNaturalemhistoriam3.14 =218A conferens
For some of them (the natural philosophers) say that the sea is a
remnant of the original moisture. The region around the earth was
moist; then part of the moisture was evaporated by the sun and
produced winds and turnings of the sun and moon - for these too
make their turnings on account of these vapors and exhalations,
turning to those regions where there is a supply of this (moisture) for
them. But part of it was left behind in the hollow places of the earth,
and this is the sea. And for this reason it is becoming less, as it is
dried up (more) every day by the sun, and in the end it will one day
be (completely) dry. This was the opinion, as Theophrastus records,
of Anaximander and Diogenes; and Diogenes also says that this is
the reason for its saltiness, because the sun draws up the sweet part,
and so it results that what is left behind and remains is salty. Certain
others say that the sea is, as it were, a sort of perspiration of the
earth; for it is warmed by the sun and emits this moisture. And this
is also why it is salty; for perspiration is like that. This was the
opinion of Empedocles. The third opinion about the sea is that the
water that is filtered through the earth and washes it becomes salty
because the earth has flavors of this sort in itself; and as a sign of this
they cite the fact that salt and soda are dug up from it, and that there
are sharp tastes in many parts of the earth. And this, again, was the
opinion of Anaxagoras and Metrodorus.
Sal et nitrum
1-2 Aristoteles,Meteorologica
2.3 359a35-b4
Nor should I put off discussing the nature of soda, which is not
very different from that of salt, and needs to be the more carefully
described because it is clear that the doctors who have written about
it do not know its nature and that no one has recorded it more
carefully than Theophrastus. A little is formed in Media, in valleys
that are white through dryness; they call it halmyrax. 1 And there are
volunt illo nitro utuntur. sunt ibi nitrariae in quibus et rufum exit
a colore terrae.
112 spumam nitri, quae maxime laudatur, antiqui negabant fieri nisi
cum ros cecidisset praegnantibus nitrariis, sed nondum parientibus.
itaque non fieri incitatis, etiamsi caderet. alii acervorum fermento '
113 gigni existimare. . . . optimum putatur Lydium; probatio, ut sit
minime ponderosum et maxime fricabile, colore paene purpureo. hoe
in pastillis adfertur, Aegyptium in vasis spissatum ne liquescat. vasa
quoque ea sole inarescentia perficiuntur.
114 nitri probatio, ut sit tenuissimum et quam maxime spongeosum "5
fistulosumque. adulteratur in Aegypto cake, deprehenditur gustu.
sincerum enim statim resolvitur, adulteratum cake pungit et aspersu
reddit odorem vehementer. uritur in testa opertum ne exultet, alias
igni non exilit nitrum. nihilque gignit aut alit, cum in salinis herbae
11s gignantur et in mari tot animalia, tantum algae. sed maiorem esse so
acrimoniam nitri apparet non hoe tantum argumento sed et illo quod
nitrariae cakiamenta protinus consumunt, alias salubres oculorum-
SALT AND SooA 401
Doxographica physica
OVCl)'lCTI
-ro{wv 't'T)V
apxilv ~ .wv tlva1. ~ ou
.wv, "taU"tOV 6 utiv
1tA\OU<;,mi ti jl.WV,ij"tOl.
UIC{V'T1"tOV Kai ti anV"l"tOV
~ IC1.VOU.V'T1V. ij"tOl.
wmpov, we;Mil1.0aoc;o Ici.ioc;OOICEi A"f1.V,
~ 1t1tpaa.iv11v, we;
Ilap.VW11<; IlupT)"tO<;
'EAci't"lc;,ou 1ttpi q,ua1.1Cou
CJ"to1.xtiou ).tyov"tt<;
Ob't01.,ciU.a 1tpi"tOUOV"to<; OA.O>c;. 5
apxiiv ij"to1.iv "to ov Kai miv Kai ou-rt 1t1ttpaa.ivov
.{av6 't'T)V
OU"t U1t1.pOV
OU"tIC1.VOU.VOV OU"t,ipt.ouvEtvoq,civriv"tOVKo)..oq,cov1.0v
"tov Ilap.tvwou 61.00CJKaMvu1to-r00ta0a{ <1>1101.v o 8t6q,paa"toc;
hipac; tlvai a.U.ov ~ -rite;
o.o)..oycov 1tpiq>UCJc.oc;
1.CJ"top{ac;
't'T)V
jl.VT)jl.11V
fll<;"tOU"tOU6cx;11c;. 10
"toyap iv "tou"toKai 1tixv"tovOtov A."fV o Eevocpciv11c;
ov tva .V
6t{1CVua1.vIC"tou1taV"tcovKpana"tov tlva1.. 1tA.1.0vcov
yap, q,11a{v, ov"tcov
o.o{c.oc;
'U1tCXPX1.V
OVCX)'lCTI
1t<X(J1.
"tO1Cpauiv 'tO6 1tCXV'tCOV
1CpCl"t1.CJ"tOV
Kai
DoXOGRAPHY ON NATURE 403
Doxography on Nature
all alike possesssuperiority; and the most superior and best thing of
23 all is god. He showed that it did not come to be, from the necessity
that what comes to be should come to be either from what is like or
from what is unlike; a thing cannot be affected, he says, by what is
like it, for it is no more appropriate for a thing to produce what is
like it than to be produced by it; but if it were to come to be from
what was not like it, being will come from not-being. And in this
way he showed that it did not come to be and is eternal. (He showed
that) it is neither unlimited nor limited, because it is what is not that
is unlimited, since it has neither beginning nor middle nor end, and
it is things that are more than one in number that are limited by each
other. And in a similar way he removes from it both movement and
rest; for it is what is not that is unmoved, since neither does anything
else enter it, nor does it approach anything else, and it is things that
are more than one that move, since one thing changes into another.
So, when he says that it remains in the same place and does not
move,
but always remains in the same place, not moving at all;
nor is it fitting for it to go to different places at different
times,
he is not saying that it "remains" in the sense in which rest is op-
posed to motion, but rather in that of "remaining" which transcends
both motion and rest.
Nicolaus of Damascus, in On the Gods,records (Xenophanes) as
saying that the principle is unlimited and unmoved; Alexander, that
it is limited and spherical. But that he shows that it is neither limited
nor unlimited is clear from what has previously been said; he speaks
of it as limited and spherical, on the other hand, because it is similar
in every direction. And he says that it thinks all things, saying
but without toil it sways all things by the thought of its
mind.
'tC.OV
6 uxv ml 1ClVOU.V11V
AEyOV'tCOV
'tTJV
Uf)XTJV,
ooc;!Cal(p\)Gl.lCOUc;
i6icoi;1C<XAl,
oi. tv it1tpaaiv11vau'tT)v q,aaiv, mcmtp 8a>..iic;tv
!Cal "lxxcov, Si; 6oici 1Cala9toc; Y"fOVVa1.,
'E!;auou Mv..11a1.0c; u6cop
A.'YOV 'tTJVcipxr1vEK'tc.ovq,mvoivcov 1Ca'ta'tTJVaia~a1.v ti; 'tomo
7tpoax9iv'tc;. ml yap 'tO 9tpov 'tcj>uypcj>Cn!Cal 'ta V1Cpoutva 5
!;11palV'tal. !Cal'ta 07ttpa'ta 7tilV'tCOV uypa 1Cali1'tp0q>11 7tOOaXUMOOllc;
t
-:,
j:
ouf" Ut:;
~J..
I
<J'tlV1Ca<J'ta,
tl ,
'tOu'tcpica1.'tpq>a
' I 9a1.7tq>U1CV
I
'to 6' u"6copapX'l
' t '
Of those who said that (the principle) was single and in move-
ment and unlimited, Anaximander, the son of Praxiades, from Mile-
tus, who was the successor and pupil of Thales, said' that the prin-
ciple and element of the things that are is the unlimited, being the
first to introduce this name for the principle. 1 He says that it is nei-
ther water nor any other of the things that are called elements, but a
certain other unlimited nature, from which come to be all the heavens
and the worlds in them. The things that are perish by returning to
the things from which they have their origin, "in accordance with
necessity; for they pay penalty and retribution to one another for
their injustice in accordance with the assessment of Time", as he puts
it in these rather poetic terms. It is clear that this man, observing the
change of the four elements into one another, did not think it right to
make some one of these what underlies, but something else besides
these. And he accounts for coming-to-be not by an alteration in the
element, but by the separating off of the opposites through eternal
motion; and for this reason Aristotle ranked him with the followers
of Anaxagoras.
Anaximenes, son of Eurystratus, from Miletus, who was an asso-
ciate of Anaximander, also says that the underlying nature is single
and unlimited, as he (Anaximander) does, but he does not (say that)
it is indefinite (in character) as he (Anaximander) does, but (rather)
that it is definite; for he says that it is air. It differs in its degree of
rareness and density in the (different) substances; when it is rarefied
it becomes fire, but when it becomes denser it becomes wind, then
cloud, and when still more (dense) water, then earth, then stones;
and the other things are made from these. And this man too makes
25 motioneternal,and(says) that change comes about on account of this.
And Diogenes of Apollonia, who was almost the last of those
who occupied themselves with these matters, wrote for the most part
in an eclectic manner, saying some things in agreement with
Anaxagoras, others with Leucippus; but he too says that the nature
of the All is air which is unlimited and eternal, and that it is from
this, when it becomes denser or rarer and alters in its affections, that
the form of other things comes to be. This is what Theophrastus
records about Diogenes, and his (Diogenes') treatise that came down
to me, entitled On Nature,clearly states that air is that from which all
the other things come to be. But Nicolaus records that he (Diogenes)
made the element intermediate between fire and air.
410 PHYSICS
4 .6vou]1tpcoiouconi. Usener
These people thought that the ease with which air is affected and
altered suited (it) for change; and for this reason they did not at all
think it right to suggest earth, which is hard to move and hard to
alter, as the principle. And this is how those who say that the prin-
ciple is single were divided up.
1 Or perhaps, the first to introduce this name of 'principle"'.
For the one group produces the other things from the material
unity by rareness and density, as Anaximenes says that the air when
it is rarefied becomes fire, but when it becomes denser then wind,
then cloud, and when still more (dense) water, then earth, then
stones; and the other things are made from these. For it is with refer-
ence to this man only that Theophrastus, in his Research,speaks of
150 rarefaction and condensation. But it is clear that the others too em-
ployed rareness and density (as explanations). And Aristotle says
about all these generally that they produce the other things by mak-
ing the things composed of a single matter many by means of den-
sity and rareness.
Of those who say (that the principles are) many some postulated
that they were limited in number, others that they were unlimited.
Of those (who postulated that they were) limited some (postulated)
two (principles), as Parmenides in the (section of his poem) relating
to opinion (postulated) fire and earth - or rather light and darkness 1
- or as the Stoics (postulated) god and matter, not speaking of god
as an element, clearly, but of one (principle) as active, the other pas-
412 PHYSICS
o at 80<ppaatoc;IlapVWOU(1>11Gl CTtAO>'tT!V
aU'tOV'Ytvfo9at !Cal
tTtTTtViv tou; ttoiriaai 1Cal1a.p 1CEivov
iv &tat tov Iltpl q,uatox;
9'.VE'YICE\V
M'fOV.
~aucoic; 7taV't(l)V
CJXEOOV 1C'ti9V<><;
't(l ooyma. 6w<ritv 't' E'P'lfl)V
qnlooocpuxv,fl)V !v m't' ciM9tuxv, fl)V 6 ICa'ta0091v. 61.0icai 'P'l<Ji 10
7tOU
XPtO>6e at 1taV'tam>9fo9a1.
T)Va.A:q9dtt<;
\>7tt1.9fo<;
O.'tp1C<;
'q'tOp
66l;a<;.tj\<; Ol>IC
it6 ppO'tOOV EV1.
7tUJn<;O.Att9ii<;.
1-2 Xenophanes,FVS 21A2; Suda, s:o., llapv{8rJ<; (no. 675, LG t.1 pars 4
p.59.11-13Adler),Theophrastonominato 1-14 Parmenides,FVS 28A1 3-
4 Aitius, Plac. 3.15.7 (DG p.380.13-18),Theophrastonon nominato 12-14
Parmenides,FVS 28B1.28-30;Sextus Empiricus, Adv. math. 7.111 et 114;
Simplicius, In Arist. De caelo3.1 298b14-24(CAG t.7 p.557.25-7) 13-14
Plutarchus,Adv. Colotem13 1114D-E;ClemensAlexandrinus,Strom. 5.9 59.6
(GCS t.2 p.366.16-17);Proclus,In PlatonisTimaeum29C (t.1 p.345.15-16Diehl)
'tOU'tOVb Cl>aJJwp'iv6<;
cptt<J1.V
.. icai 'tOVoupavov 7tpii>'tov
ovoaaai
icooov icai fl)V yqv mp<>yyuAttV ci><;
6 8tocppaa't<><;,
IlapVW'1V.
titv i0o6ov.
aut11 iv "1O'UVtoo;7tPlA11'11t; tO>V1.0"tOP11EVCOV 7tpl apxmv OU 30
icata xp6vou; avaypa<pEUJa,aUa t11vtii; 661;11;O'UYYEVElaV.
how they came to be; and for this reason they say that it is only for
those who make the elements unlimited that all things come about in
accordance with reason. And they say that the number of shapes
among the atoms is unlimited because none is (for any reason) more
of one kind than of another; for this is the reason that they them-
selves give for (the shapes') being unlimited.
And Metrodorus of Chios makes the principles more or less the
same as do the associates of Democritus, supposing the solid and
the void to be the primary causes, and the one of these to be "being",
the other "not-being"; but concerning other matters he puts forward
a certain individual system of his own.
This is the summary account of what has been ascertained about
the principles, recorded not in a chronological arrangement, but ac-
cording to affinities of doctrine.
1 Or perhaps "had had philosophical associations with Parmenides", in-
3 Etvocpavt:1 xai Z~vcov1vel sim. coni. Diels, DG p.483 n.11, Diog. Laert.9.30
conferens:Z~vcov1pro Etvocpavu legendum censuit McDiarmid,HSCP 61 (1953)
p.155 n.212 8 'taU'tTIVyapdel. Diels ex v.24 infra per erroremtranslatum
15yapa: om. codd. t70fo~ xai'ta~~ DEE-,Aristoteles:'ta~1; xai0fo~aF
19 YlCO(JoUt:vovUseneret Torstrik: 1C1COaout:vov codd.
And Plato posits three causes in the strict sense, the maker and
the paradigm and the end, and three auxiliary causes, the matter and
the (immanent) form and the instrument. Theophrastus, however,
after giving his account of the other (natural philosophers), says:
"After these came Plato, before them in reputation and ability though
after them in date. He concerned himself chiefly with metaphysics,
but also attended to phenomena, taking up the enquiry concerning
nature; here he wished to make the principles two in number, one
underlying (things) as matter - and this he calls 'receptive of all
things'; the other being cause and source of movement, and this he
attaches to the power of god and of the good." Alexander, however,
refers to (Plato) as saying that the principles are three (in number),
the matter and the maker and the paradigm, even though Plato
clearly adds the final cause.
w;inwxt:it:vov'tTIV
8 ,:oV coni.Torstrik
UATIV 9 0t:ou DEE-:0dou aF
424 PHYSICS
eeocppaa'toc; cp11aivUffo u.arxoi~ 'ta 8
'ta j.1V'TlJJ.1.'ttA.i\,
ciUcnt ~ qovta ypa'lfat.
1-2 Heraclit11s,
FVS 22A1
-
comm. In Aristotelis Phys. 1.3 186a24(CAG t.9 p.118.2-3)et 187a1 (CAG t.9
'Avagxyop~. ~ Cl)'l'IGt
8e6q,poo'toc;,ical 'tci'>v 'ti\; GEATtV"l;
i>no1Ca'tco
EG9' O'tGCOJJ.Cl'tCOV
im.npoa9oUV'tCOV,
,:wcovconi.Usener
1 1:ii>v]
428 PHYSICS
4T)j.101Cp\'toc;
6t, <O<;86cppaa'toc;iv 'to'i; ~CJ\1Coi;imopti, <O<;
W\CO't\lCO><;
axooi66v'tCOY
'tCOY1Ca'ta'tO 9pov 1Cat'tO 'lfUXPOYml 'tCX
'tOUXU'ta EK\'ta<;CX'toouc;
ainoAOy<>UY'tCOY avipT).
For, of the other objections to the sects that suppose that sub-
stance cannot be affected and introduce the void,1 some have been
stated by Aristotle and Theophrastus, and others we too would state,
making our objections against each sect individually.
1 Those that follow the Atomists.
-
Aristoteles, De caelo 1.10 279b32-280a2; Simplicius ad loc. (CAG t.7
p.304.3-15), Theophrasto non nominato
Some of the people who met him (Plato) personally and became
his students, like Aristotle, Timaeus, and Theophrastus, reported
from him that he said that the world has a creator . . . .
244 Paulus (?), Kitab 'Un~ur al-musiqa, dictum Theophrasti (no. 28,
RUSCH t.2 [1985)p.100 Gutas)
tion from the activity of providence 1 (in this connection), (as) Theo-
phrastus says, testifying truly on Plato's behalf in this at least.
1 Literally "from the one who foresees".
130 Theophrastus even adds the report that when Plato had grown
old, he regretted that he had given the earth a place in the center of
the universe that was not suited to it.
244 Paul (?), The Element of Music, saying of Theophrastus (no. 28,
RUSCHvol.2 (1985)p.100 Gutas)
And first let us consider the carefulness and wide learning of the
tllSA philosopher (Colotes), when he says that these doctrines of Plato
were followed by Aristotle and Xenocrates and Theophrastus and all
the Peripatetics. In what uninhabited region did you write the book,
so that when you put together these accusations you did not come
across their compositions or take into your hands Aristotle's On
Heavenand On the Soul,Theophrastus' In Replyto theNaturalPhiloso-
phers,Heraclides' Zoroaster,On the Underworld,and On Difficultiesin
NaturalPhilosophy,and Dicaearchus' On the Soul;in which they are
continually at variance with Plato and wrangling (with him) in rela-
434 PHYSICS
.iyuna
B ICCX1. -ri.ovcpoouci.ov
U7tVUV't\.00VOI. -ripIlA.a'tCOVI. ax6evo1. 10
ICCX1.
61.a'tEAOUCJI.;
7 'Hpa1eA.t:Uiou
Reiske: itpawi'tou FB
vid. 62A
see62A
Inscriptiones librorum
la Ta .t-ca-ea cpooucci]codices
b Kitab ma ba'da t-tabi'a, maqala] lbn an-Nadim, Fihrist 7.1, cap. de
Theophrasto (p.252.9 Fliigel) = 3A; az-ZawzanI, Muntal)abat min
Abbar al-bukama> li-1-Qifti,cap. de Theophrasto (p.107.4 Lippert)
= 38
c liber Aristotelis De principiis] cod. Patav. Scaff. xvii 370
Titles of Books
la Metaphysics]manuscripts
b Metaphysics,one book] lbn-an-Nadim, TheIndex 7.1, chap. on Theo-
phrastus (p.252.9 f1iigel) = 3A; ZawzanI, Selectionsfrom Qifti's His-
tory of the Philosophers, chap. on Theophrastus (p.107.4 Lippert)
= 3B
c Aristotle's Book On Principles]cod. Patav. Scaff. xvii 370
Scripta metaphysica
249A Anonymus, In Librum de causis, cod. Vindob. Bibi. nat. 5500 fol.48'
(Tijdschrift voor filosofie t.28 [1966) p.91.4-11 Pattin)
Writings on Metaphysics
2498 Scholion in Librum de causis, cod. Paris. Bibi. nat. Lat. 6319 f.200"b
in marg. (Tijdschrift voor filosofie t.28 [1966) p.114.4-5 Pattin)
Inseparabilia
vid. 160
INSEPARABLES 441
from the 300 propositions of Proclus. A fourth opinion states that
they are the propositions of Aristotle, and that among his books
there are mentioned The Canonsof Aristotleon which Farabi com-
mented.
2498 Scholium on the Bookabout Causes,cod. Paris. Bibi. nat. Lat. 6319
f.200'1>in marg. (Tijdschriftvoorfilosofievol.28 [1966) p.114.4-5 Pat-
tin)
Inseparables
see 160
THEOLOGIA
Inscriptiones librorum
1 Ti>v ntpl 'to 9tiov la'top~ a' -s-') Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.48 = 1
Deus et divinum
Titles of Books
252A Cicero, On the Natureof the Gods1.35 (BT p.15.6-8 Plasberg and Ax)
o~ 'Epfoioc; Kivoc;8ocppaa'toc;o'Api<nO'tu..ouc;"fVO>pi.oc;
,rfi.V
oupav6v, 7tfi& nvroa 'tOV00V U7tOVOi.
.
.~.:,~\'I~
,
JW cs.,4,llvA.,J-.,.JI
,_ ~' ~~~- ,._ Jli
~lfj .,,...,..:U,>Al~l.~dji-l~'il,~,>AJll.,~.J~'il,
~-~'ii C:U~rJ~ 'i_,4.1~ 'i.,~
,. "'
~l~I t..t..;1d ~ 'i c:,1
-
.1-.o4-1~ 'i.,4-1~ 'i l.fl.c:,~ t+k -U. .JU..,,. 'ii ~ u1Ltjt.,,..
~ J_,l 'i_,~~'i.,~ e--JI tli d ~ ~J.
d ::,~ .,.t, s
~L......i
~ ~~ ~ -~
- -
u-.1t....t.., 'i.,
1 ~A,Ci Daiber: ~.,.il:i cod. 3 ~cod.: fort. '-1~ Daiber
w~ coni.Gutas:Jj~ cod.: J.,~ Daiber 4, Lui.... scripsitGutas: l.AJL...
cod.: l.a.JL..Daiber lac.coni.Gutas 5 4>~scripsitGutas:4>1$ cod.: ULS
Daiber ~). scripsitGutas:~). legit Daiber:4.JU..,J. cod.: an '-1 ~l.S
4.Jli). legendum?
254A Scholium on Basil the Great's Homilieson the Six Days (of Creation)
1.3, PG vol.29 col.12A (no. 6-7, NGG 1910 p.196.14-18 Pasquali)
"Some declared that the heaven existed together with God from
eternity": This is the opinion of Aristotle.
7 "Others (declared) that it is God, without beginning and without
end, and cause of the organization of its parts": They say that Theo-
phrastus was of this opinion.
446 THEOLOGY
vid. 184
vid. 185
vid. 159
vid. 160
Goo AND THE OlvINE 447
254B Scholium on Basil the Great's Homilieson the Six Days (of Creation)
1.7, PG vol.29 col.178 (no. 20, NGG 1910 p.200.6-10 Pasquali)
"Many of those who imagined that the world has existed from
eternity along with God": This opinion was clearly championed by
Aristotle and his associate Theophrastus, and by some of the fol-
lowers of Pythagoras and of Plato who had been carried away by
the persuasiveness of the Peripatos.
see 184
see 185
Further, all those who said that the heavenly bodies were en-
souled laid down that they were moved by their own souls, as by
their own motors, internal and conjoined; also by the intelligences,
as by directors and governors of the souls themselves in moving;
and likewise by God, as by a first cause, universal, efficient, not
immediate, and as by a final cause, the highest and final object of
desire, which moves all in the way that a desired object moves
desire, or moves the one who desires and acts and pursues ends.
c And so philosophers laid down a threefold cause for the movement
of each celestial orb, viz: God as the first and universal cause, an
intelligence as a special external cause, and its noble soul as a special
internal cause. This was the more common view of philosophers,
and it is known to have been held by Aristotle, Avicenna, Algazel,
Averroes, Farabi, Theophrastus.
see 159
see 160
448 THEOLOGY
2578 Denis the Carthusian, On the Nature of the Eternaland True God 34
(vol.34 p.42bA-B ed. 1896-1913)
258 Albert the Great, On the Intellect and the Intelligible1.1.4 (vol.9
p.482a29-47 Borgnet)
In general, therefore, in the same way when the First Being has
poured out excellences over its middle and outermost parts, if any-
thing were to have overflowed from the middle parts over the out-
ermost, yet the nature of the outermost will be entirely the result
of participation in the excellences of the First Being; and if there
is anything else in them, it is something of privation; and this was
the view of the best Greek sages, Theophrastus and Dionysius and
other philosophers. Moreover they brought in a simile from the light
of the sun, which pours itself upon the bright air and the opposing 1
earthly clouds; although this is from the air on to the cloud, and
450 THEOLOGY
diversis; quad licet ab aere sit in nube, et a nube sit in terra, tamen
quia media non dant nisi quad a sole receperunt, totum solis est
quad est in ultimis; et si in mediis et ultimis distet lumen a 10
limpiditate solis, hoe potius privationis materiae est, quam alicuius
causae hoe efficientis.
1-12 cf.(DionysiiAreopagitae]
librMmDe div. nom. 4.4 (PG t.3 col.697-9) 1-
4 cf.Librum de caMsis48 (p.56.82-5Pattin)
from the cloud on to the earth, yet because those in the middle give
nothing except what they have received from the sun, the whole
of what is in the outermost parts is due to the sun; and if in the
middle and outermost parts the light differs from the brightness of
the sun, this is rather due to the privation implicit in matter than
to any (positive) cause which brings this about.
1 Or "varied".
259 Albert the Great, On the Causesof the Universeand its Originfrom
the First Cause1.3.2 (vol.10 p.402b25-403a11Borgnet)
Many of the Peripatetics denied that there was a will in the First
Being, namely Theophrastus, Porphyry, Avicenna and Averroes. And
on this matter they produced five arguments.
The first of these is that all will is desire; but all desire is for
what is not possessed and is wanting; but the First Being in its
nobility more than all others has everything that there is, just as
an art in its nobility and perfection has all the creations of that art
more than the matter in which the form of the art is produced;
nothing therefore is wanting in the First Being; it can therefore have
no desire; it has therefore no will.
The second is that there is no desire except in an imperfect thing,
like matter which has a desire for form, and the feminine for the
masculine, and the bad for the good. But the First Being is not im-
perfect, and cannot be understood as imperfect; will therefore cannot
be appropriate to it.
The third is that (given something) in which all noble things
are present in the most noble way, nothing can be understood which
403 it would desire;1 but in the First Being all noble things are present
in the most noble way, by the very fact that it itself is the archetype
for everything; it cannot therefore have a will towards anything.
The fourth is that all will is made different according to the
things it wills; but the First Being cannot be made different in any
way.
The fifth argument is that all that wills is two (things); for there
is nothing willing unless a message comes from that which is the
object of will; but that which brings the message and that which
wills are two things; but the First Being is one, and there is no num-
452 THEOLOGY
2 Theophrastus-Averroes]
-
Aristoteles, Avicenna, Averroes, Algazel, Theo-
I
IICl)llal'tou; q,uaucou; 9t6q,paa't0;. 'tOU['tOu]I youv 61.-
q>pot:0'av I i\ 't(Xl)'t~ I\V~ vuv IOVU7tOA.11'1f~
I i\ 't~ 0eov
npovooultvov q,povicoc; do layouaa;.
1 vel 'toU['tcov]
Huby
all. OU'tCO
EIC~aivouaw";i\ 7t0At'tt1C&c;.
n&c;eip11'tat,"o0tv OU7tO't
Goo AND THE DIVINE 453
ber in it: the First Being cannot therefore be a thing that wills.
1 Or, "nothing which it would desire can be thought by that in which
Why does it say, "From which they never go forth"?1 One answer
454 THEOLOGY
'Y IC<Xl
ta. <XA.T10ii
q,a{11nc; liv, roe;to 7tpl 7tpovoiac; M'YJ.l(l
q,11otv o
8tocppaotoc;.
" liv 6e q,finc; t?vai 6a{ovac; ou q,uoti 6vov aUa. 1eat A.O'yOu;
IC<X\ a
, t a\ , tO, 0Cf>~(J ,
,,. <X\IC<X\ 6WV\V
, "' XPOVOV
7t01\.UV , .,
XOVt<X<;,
uu<J-
i::
1COA.<XlVOVt<;."
20 p110evt(l)V b 'Arovwc;"op0&c;"(1)11
6 tO'Ut(l)V "oi 601Cl8tocppa-
otoc; 0.7tO(l)T)V<X<J0at tl )Up 1C(l)A.'U\ (l)(l)VTtV
6el;ao0ai <JEVTtV IC<Xl5
(l)\AO<JO(l)O>'tlX't'l'IV;
IC<Xl'YCJ.Pa.0tOUV117tOA.A.CJ. tOOVV6XOV(l)V
D a1to6tix0i;vai 6 11 6uvav(l)v &vaiptt, 1eat n0eev11 7tOA.A.CJ.
<JUV(1)A.1Ct<X\ tO>VOOUVIXt(l)V IC<Xl avu1tap1Ct(l)V 0 Vt0\ 6vov
<XICTllCO<X tO>V 'Em1eoupl(l)VA.E'YOVt(l)V 7tp<>c;touc; doa-yoevouc; \l7t.
'E,t001CA.0uc; 6a{ovac;, roe; . . ". 10
10 Empedocles,FVS 318115
is for political reasons. But someone might say the same also of true
doctrines, as Theophrastus says of the dogma concerning provi-
dence.
1 This refers to the fate of major criminals who are cast into Tartarus.
" if anyone says that not only according to nature but also
1
3 'Icnopuc:&v'YEcoe-rpuc:&v
a'~'] Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.48 = 1;
fortasse Eudemi opus, cf. Procli comm. In prim um lib rum Euclid is
Elem., prop. 26 theor. 17 = Eudemus, fr. 134 Wehrli; Eutocii comm.
In Archimedis De dimensione circuli (p.228 Heiberg) = Eudemus,
fr. 139 Wehrli (rcoE-rp11C11
i.a-ropia); Simplicii comm. In Aristotelis
Phys. 1.2 185a14 (CAG t.9 p.60.22, 31) = Eudemus, fr. 140 Wehrli
(fco-rp11C11
i.a-ropia)
Titles of Books
] ..[
1.q,9tipe[ .....
]'tllv cooau'tw [.
] . a. aulloyio~
1. 7tpOJCJC1l,e; a6iopi[o- 5
]1Ca96A.Ou MXj3av[].
]veitcxv'ttl. em
] . 6t aulloyioo[ ]
]'t~ o IwKpa'tll;
ouoiK~ IwK]P4't1l; ECJ'tiv o ou- 10
oiK~ IwKpa'tll]Cjq,9ap'lionai
aupiov Iw1Cpa't11;]apa q,9apliot['t]<Ji
aupiov. all' OU m]96A.OUp(l)'tixl
1.. [.]U.0[. ] . [] .. a
]a't,[, .... ] . q,9a 15
)t:, [,,,, .. ]KOU
1.
9-13 Aristoteles, Anal. pr. 1.33 47b29-39
-
2 Fragmentum f1orentinum de topicis = Papyrus Pack2 2567,
fr. 1 col.2.1-28 (no. 1095, PSI t.9 p.167-8 Vogliano)
... (2) destroy ... (3) similarily ... (4) syllogism ... (5) premise
indeterminate ... (6) universal take ... (7) and if 1 (8) syllogism
... (9) Socrates is musical Socrates; musical Socrates will be de-
stroyed tomorrow; Socrates, then, will be destroyed tomorrow. But
he does not postulate (it) as universal
1 Reading Mv t as suggested by Philips.
2 fort. t ]9 cp0dpt:]a0cuPhilips 3 fa.rt.~autms Philips 4 fart. ]Q<; Q
cruUoy1a~c;Philips !>-6a61.0pi[altoc;Philips 6-7 fort. Mpavn vel
I
MPavn [ta1 Philips 7 fort. ]vc1Mv t ,Q tx\- Philips 8 fort. o]v8t vel
to]v6c Philips 10-13 restauravit/. Barnes, Anal. pr. 47b29-39conferens
12-13 fort. cp0apt1CJ I [ta1 aup1ov ou 1ea]06)..ouPhilips 15-16 fort.
Im1ep]a't1)[<; I
..... ] . cpOa[p~CJ'ta\ Philips
I
oowx; ix6vlc't0>V1C]~'t<XVaAOYiav li\ UJot]rt'ta of>'tol l6]t I
I [........
10
[.... ]~1 1tpopm ]v 001 I [.......... ]'ta I [
1-2 Aristoteles, Topica 5.8 138a30-b5 ~5 ibid. 13Bb16-22 5-6
ibid. 138b6-15 6-10 ibid. 138b2J.o
Steel is also produced when red-hot iron is dipped into very cold
water. For the coldness of the water, striking it all at once from the
outside and prevailing, drives the heat inwards and to the center,
and the moisture follows it. There the heat-which, moreover, has
derived added strength from the mutual displacement of the cold-
ness-causes the greater part of the moisture to evaporate and con-
sumes it. And for this reason the iron, being made drier, becomes
harder, and can easily cut even other iron. By a certain technique,
moreover, they prepare kinds of water which have a marvellous
power for turning iron into steel.
4 Papyrus Pack2 1499 =P.Hib. 16 col.1.9-16, 2.1-22 and 3.1 (P.Hib. part
1 p.62-3 Grenfell and Hunt)
cpucmoc;mcrnq, I
OU noll.a.c;ouaac; tv 'ti\1. yi\1. auxq,opcxc;,2t1.
' .
noiouvii I aux'tCXax,ia.'ta., mi I h<>l
(yt] 'tou[c;] xuA.Ouc;
4[A]upov ICtyaACDV OUf [a]A.Oy<>v
Ka.i yOJV1.ol[t1.]acov 2t'9c; ntpi
20
col.3 't'T\V11 TI . [
1-5 AlexRnder Aphrodisiensis, In Aristotelis Meteor. 2.1 353a32-b17
(CAG t.3.2 p.67.3-22) = 221 1-20 Democritus, FVS 68A99a 1~
19 cf. TheophTtlStilibTMmDe sensibMs66
VOLUME LIV,2
THEOPHRASTUS OF ERESUS
SOURCES FOR HIS LIFE, WRITINGS
THOUGHT AND INFLUENCE
THEOPHRASTUS OF ERESUS
SOURCES FOR HIS LIFE, WRITINGS
THOUGHT AND INFLUENCE
EDITED AND TRANSLATED BY
TOGETHER WITH
PART TWO
Psychology, Human Physiology, Living Creatures
Botany, Ethics, Religion, Politics, Rhetoric and Poetics
Music, Miscellanea
Second impression
EJ. BRILL
LEIDEN NEW YORK KOLN
1993
The paper in this book meets the guidelines for permanence and durability of the
Committee on Production Guidelines for Book Longevity of the Council on Library
Resources.
ISSN 0079-1687
ISBN 90 04 09440 7 set
ISBN 90 04 09439 3 vol. II
CONCORDANCES 619
Inscriptiones librorum
Titles of Books
see 137 no. 2 (On Motion);also 271 where emotion and thought are
discussed
vid. 137 no. 35 (TIpl 'tO>V a'); etiam 246 no. 4 (TIpl i6cov,
i6ooJ.cov
a'P', sed duo codices TIplWO>ACOVhabent)
5 TIplO'lfco<;
a' -6'] Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.49 = 1
Scripta de anima
see 137 no. 35 (On the Images,1 book); also 246 no. 4 (On Forms,2
books, but two manuscripts have On Images)
see 328 no. 1la and b (On Sleepand Dreams,1 book and On Sleepand
Dreams)
266 Qusta ibn-Luqa, On the Differencebetweenthe Spirit and the Soul, In-
troduction (cod. Istanbul, III. Ahmet 3483 in H.Z. Ulken, 1bn Sina
RisAlelerivol.2 [Istanbul 1953)p. 95 and 83)
I have put down in writing for you on this matter (the difference
between the spirit and the soul) some essential points which I ex-
6 PSYCHOLOGY
ae
'ta.U'ta. 1ea.t'tOVicopuqxx'iovcipEGK\'tO>V'AptG'tO'tEA.Ou;
ha{pcov
'tOV8oq>pa.a'tOViv 'tq>7tpCO'tq>
'tO>V Ilpl 1ClVT)G~aU'tOUAiyov'ta on
DEFINITION OF THE SouL 9
These views also find favor with the chief of Aristotle's col-
leagues, Theophrastus, who says, in the first book of his On Motion,
10 PSYCHOLOGY
965 that "desires and appetites and feelings of anger are bodily motions,
and have their starting-point in this1, but as for decisions and specu-
lations, it is not possible to refer these to something else, but in the
soul itself is their starting-point and activity and completion. But if
indeed the intellect is also something better and more divine,n since
it comes from outside and is all-perfect . 2 And to these words he
adds: "About these (decisions and speculations), further, we must
enquire whether it involves some separation 3 which is relevant to the
definition, since it is agreed that these too are motions.n
1 Thebody.
2 The sentence appears to be incomplete. The term "all-perfect" is com-
mon in Simplicius himself.
3 This may refer to the separation of the intellect from the rest of the
soul, or to the separation of different species of one genus. Barbotin wants:
"whether they (these operations) deviate from the definition (of motion)."
Sensus
1-3 Arist., De an. 2.5 416b33-5 et 418a5-6 3-7 cf.ibid. 2.12 424a17-32
Sensation
5-6 cf.Arist. De an. 2.11 423b1-B et Prise. Lyd. supra pS.20-1 8-9 Aris-
toteles, op. cit. 2.7 418b5-6
6 ti 6ux:vti'tcxi1tp~ 'tTJV
CTt'tEi cxia9Tt<JW
EKCX<J'tOV
oo{~. i\ 'tO EV
&Alov 'tO 6! ~'t'tOV.
"116 oo<ppTtai;",<p'Tl<Jl,
"6ux 'tOUa.ipo; C001tp
a.vcxiyvuivou1t~
toix:t x:cxl1ta.axov'to;,116! ICOTJ oxTtcxnCoivou."
"a.cpopia'tfov6e", <pTtalv
o 8t6cppcxa'to;,"x:cxl't<X
1ttpl 't~ a.vcxx:Mcm;.
9 Aq't0]MY
'tOVb
61.mpcxvouc; KI.Vti't'T)V
O'lfl.V
1to1.ouv,:6c; Ka\ ,:ou t't~U Ka\ cruvtp-youv,:oc;
1:1.
Ka\ au,:ou KI.V119tvi:oc; 1tcoc;'U7t01:0Uopa,:ou - Ka\ ootmc;. i1611Ka'l:CX 60
6uva1.v 61.fip9pc.o,:ai - Ka\ OU ,:ou ti:~u wJ..a ,:ou 7t01.0UV,:oc; "1
aiaB11cnc;.OU -yap ,:au,:ov 1to(11aic; Ka\ 7t01.0UV, ou6t ivip-ytia Ka\
ivtp-youv.7t01.i 6 1:07t01.0UV Ka'l:CX
't'T)V
7t0l11CJI.V,Ka\ 1:01taGXOV 'U7t01:0U
7t01.0UV,:oc; all.a Kai:a 't'T)V
tv 7tCXO'X1., CX7t'au,:ou 7t0l11CJI.V.
all. oux 'U7t0
Ti\c;1to1.fiatcoc;.
Kat aia9av6t9a ~v ou Ti\c;MO ,:ou aiaB111:ou ivtp-yda.c;, ~
all.a ,:ou aiaB111:ou VKai:a 6 't'T)V a7t' au,:ou ivip-ytl.<XV. 61.0ou ,:ou
t't~U wJ..a Kai:a ,:o iv ,:q,1:~U iKJttJtotvovivtp-ydac; tl6oc; ,:ou
iKJtEJtOV'l:oc;.
38 ti1t6vi:1.6 ,:q,'Ap\01:01:EA.1.
me;ai. 6wcpopat ,:<i>v'lfO<pCOV, otov ol;uc;
Ka\ J3apuc;,iv ,:q,Kai:' ivip-yt1.avwocpcp611AOuv,:ai, Ka\ imrya-yov,:1.,70
"lbcmtp-yapUV\)cpc.o,:oc; oux op&'tal.'tCX xpc.oa,:a,ou,:coc;ou6 (XV\) 'lfO<pOU
'tO ol;u Ka\ papu", im<J11a(V'tal. me;oo(coc;11.VA.'y<>V1:I. cp<i>c;7tp<>c;
xpc.oa,:aKa\ 'lfOq>OV 7tp<>c;
ol;u Ka\ J3apuav,:1.).iyt1.V OU-yap
(J'tl.V. 'tOcpii>c;
all.a 'tOxproa oo(coc; 7tpoc;A.EUKOV Ka\ EMXV. 'i\roe;
V'Ytvoc; ,:o xproa
avaAO'yti,:q,wocpcp all' OU'tOcpii>c;. E7t\6 'tCX xpc.oa,:aOUKUV\)cpc.o,:oc; 75
op&,:a1.,roe;ou6t 'tOol;u Kat papu UV\)'lfO(j)OU, 'tau-rn Ka'ta ,:o op&a9ai
6vov -yiyovtv"1napapoM.
60-1 Prise. Lyd., supra p.6.27-7.1 69-72 Arist., De an. 2.8 420a26-8
64 V Bywater: 11
LM1Q1: om. HM2PQ1b
LMP2 73 civnAiytw fonv om. LM1QV
And he (Aristotle) says that the power common to air and water,
by which smells are conveyed, is nameless: but those who came later,
among whom is Theophrastus, gave it the name of diosmos(trans-
odorant), just as they also gave to the power conveying sounds (the
name of) dieches(transsonant), in the same way as Aristotle himself
(gave the name of) diaphanes(transparent) to the power that conveys
colors.
1-2 Arist., De an. 2.7 418b6-7 ~ Prise. Lyd., infra p.8.19-25; cf.Arist.
De an. 2.7 418b18; De sens. 3 439a20, 30; 439b11-12 8 Arist., De an. 2.7
418b9-10 16-17 ibid. 418b14-17 23-4 ibid. 418b11 25 cf.ibid. 2.10
422a16-17; 3.2 426a10-15 26 ibid. 2.7 418a31-b1;419a13-14;De sens. 2
438b4-5 27 ibid. 3 44Da18;Theophr.,De sens. 1 29-30 cf.Theophr.De
sens. 5 Prise. Lyd., supra pS.23-4; 7.6-11 32-3 cf.Arist. De an. 3.2
426a2-20
iv \)1t0tOUxpcocxtoc;
1Ctv'itcxt cix;EtCXMXpcxvov
to 8uxcpcxvic; 'ti\c;
an'CX'U'tOU
ivEpydcxc;,
KcxlIC\VE'i cix;tcx8ott1COV
to cxia0'11TT)P\OV 'ti\c;cxu't'f\c;
ivEpyE(cxc;. all' oux cix;Kcx0'CXU'tO <XVEU tOU xpcoatoc;VpyouvKcxl
Ktvouv niv O\jltv,1Ca81tp b 0pcxv0dc;a(8'1lpoc;Kal it nap6vtoc; ln
tOU 0pcxvavtoc;1tup6c;, aU' cix; 8taPtPCov 'tl}V ivipYtCXV tOU s
xpcoatoc;Ka01tp() ax,J,c; tOVlC0ov {mo 'ti\c;XEtpoc;lC\VOUEVoc;. 810
Kl to 8tacpcxvic;anoatcxvtoc;tOUxpcoatoc;OUICt\ IC<Xt'
1C'ivo
1Ctv'i
'tl}V
O'lf\V.Ei 8 KCX0'auto 1C(V\ 'tl}VO'lf\Vto 81aq,avic;,amou expi\v dvat
'tl}VaiaOqaw aU.' OU'tOU1CXpcoaivou. vuv 8 1CdvouKal 'tOUE't~l>
8taa't'T)atoc; avnMXPav60a. Kal aacpfotp6v ot tauta iv tfi 10
1t\tofl 'tO>V8oq>p<Xa'tOU
<l>UG\lCOOV 8tcopt<J't<Xt.
5 Prise.Lyd., Metaphr.in Theophr.De an. disputat. 1.26 (Suppl. Arist. 1.2 p.12.29-
30)
5 61aP1Pa~ovHayduck : 6mp1p&.~ovioc;
libri 10-11 Vtji 1tl'tOfj]
V(toic;
de;) 'tTIV!1nioT)vSteinmetz
SENSATION 25
O't\6i E1C1Cpive'ta1
7tUpEiCaapicoc;,9e6q,pa<J't~ iv ano oq,0a).i.i>v
av0peo1touq,A.6-ya la't0pi, . .
E1C1Cp10,j\va1
stella est densior spissiorque pars ipsius orbis sive ipsius caeli.
ad cuius evidentiam notandum quod ait Themistius super ii De
anima. omne corpus densumque et spissum magis est luminis
susceptivum et retentivum quam ipsum quod rarum fuerit atque
sparsum seu dyaphanum aut transparens. susceptivum quidem s
magis est ipsius luminis opacum et densum; cuius causa est enim
quod ait Avicebron libro fontis vitae. lux magis impingit et offendit
in tenebram quam in lucem propter mutuam inter se oppositionem.
retentivum vero quia, secundum Theophrastum libro Commen-
torum, lux verberata contra corpus opacum et densum ipsum tale 10
corpus penetrare non potest, tum quia opacum tum quia densum.
lux ergo in opaco et tenebroso seu denso aut spisso corpore diutius
retinetur. sic autem in proposito; in quacumque ergo parte ipsum
caelum densum fuit et opacum, ibi lux recipitur facilius et detinetur
diutius, et hanc caeli partem stellam convenientissime nuncupamus. 1s
284 Light of the Soul B, chapter 7, On the Blessed Virgin, Q (ed 14772
Farina tor)
1-2 Theophr.,De sens. 18; cf. eiusdem librum De igne 11 et Arist. De insomniis
3 461a1,ex qua Prise.Lyd., Solutionesad Chosroem3 (Suppl. Arist. t.1.2 p.61.4);
cf.etiam Galeni librum De usu partium 10.3 (BT t.2 p.68.6-12 Helmreich),
Theophrastonon nominato, cf.345 v.4
-
288 Lumen animae B, eaput 8, De angelis, D (ed. a. 14772 Farinator)
-
solis defectus pertinere indicat necnon Thucydidem,Hist. 2.28 memorat
1-3 cf.Theophr.De sens. 18; etiam Galen.De usu partium 10.3 (BT t.2 p.66.18-
19 Helmreich),qua loco Theophrastusnon nominatur et eadem adduntur quae
apud Xenophontem(Anab. 4.4.12-13) leguntur
SENSATION 33
287 Light of the Soul B, chapter 7, On the Blessed Virgin, Ma (ed. 14772
Farina tor)
The eighth effect of light is that it does not shine when any other
light intervenes, as is stated by The ... us on the second (book) On
the Soul.
2 The(us per compendium) super 2 de anima ed.1: Theophrastus super tertio
de anima ed.2, dubium utrum Theophrastus an Themistius an Theophilus re
vera legendum
289 Light of the Soul B, chapter 23, On Worldly Affluence, L (ed. 14772
Farina tor)
293 Plutarch, On the Right Way to Listen to Lectures2 37F-38A (BT vol.1
p.76.19-24Paton)
nw..iv o 'Apia'totEA.11~
6ti1CVU~
it t?va.i 'trov1e0ivci>v
i6{a.va.ia9'!laiv
'tfi1C\V'l10\
(p11aivit~ cxia9avta9cxi'tO>V
lCO\VO>V
1ecxi
6ia 'tOU'tO
7tA.doa\V
a.ia9,;atcn yv(l)pi~E\V,otov tyi9ou~ 1ea.iO\j/\Kai a.cpfi.cx'tooov6! o
8tocppa.at~ cp11aivi 't'TlVopcpttv'tfi 1C\V11CJl,
it 6iopia9ivto~. o?a.i
5
of sight and hearing. For in the cases of touch and taste also there
must be something in between, at least if it is true that the object of
sense, when it falls on the organ itself, never arouses sensation, but
in these cases that which is in between is not external; for even when
there is something in between, taste or touch is not through this, but
together with it; just as, if the shield were in the middle, the stone
does not strike (the hand) through the shield, in the way that the
color is seen through the air, but (it strikes) the hand too, together
with the shield, as both having been struck at the same time. Since
then, in the cases of touch and taste, it is not outside, that through
which (sensation occurs) will be inside us. And this is in one case the
flesh, and in the other the tongue.
1 oitcoc;]6t oitcoc;
M 2P: 6t itcoc;b: 6i 1tcot;Wimmer S 't'lt; au'titt;] 'tOlt;
a&oit; LM'P QV1 7 'to (pr.) LM'P 1QV: 'tij'>HM2P2et ed. Bywater
Imaginatio
ness, for it seems to be active even though (the organ) is not affected
- and, on the other, to a greater extent the common (sense), which is
aware of the inactivity of the senses themselves also.
1 Or, "each (sense) will have some sort of separation from its own or-
gans.
Imagination
But even as we have already said, these men, both Aristotle and
Theophrastus, seem sometimes to call intellect even all the life of
reason, where at any rate they stretch the name of intellect even as
far as the imagination.
40 PSYCHOLOGY
1 outtBywater: ou6elibri
9-10 Arist., De gen. anim. 2.3 736b28 10-12 id., De an. 3.4 429b23-5 17-
18 Themistius, In De anima 430a25 (CAG t.5.3 p.109.4-5)
IMAGINATION 41
299 Priscian of Lydia, Paraphrase of Theophrastus'DiscourseOn the Soul
2.3 (Suppl.Arist. vol.1.2 p.24.20-4 Bywater)
De cognitione doctrina
Epistemology
the affect about the sense, phantasiaof the sense-object which made
220 the affect on the sense. Hence they say that the resulting movement
of this kind is like a footprint; and just in the way that that, I mean
the footprint, is made by something and from something, by some-
thing as by the pressure of the foot, and from something as from
Dion, so the above mentioned resulting movement of the soul is
made by something, as by the affect about the sense, and from some-
thing, as from the sense-object, towards which it also preserves some
221 similarity. And again this movement, which is called memory and
phantasiahas in itself another, third, supervening movement, that of
rational phantasia,which comes to be left as a result of our judgment
and choice, and this movement is called understanding and intellect;
as when someone, when Dion has made an impression on him which
has self-evidence, in a way has his sense affected and altered, and by
the affect about his sense there is produced in his soul a certain phan-
tasia,which we said before was memory and similar to a footprint,
222 and from this phantasiahe pictures to himself at will and models an
object of phantasia,like Man in general. For a movement of the soul
of this kind the Peripatetic philosophers call, according to different
points of view, understanding and intellect, with regard to being
223 potential, understanding, and with regard to actuality, intellect: for
when the soul has the power to produce this modeP, that is, when it
has become of this nature, it is called understanding, but when it is
44 PSYCHOLOGY
3-4 supra 7.141 (t.2 p.35.14-15 Mutschmann); 7.145 (t.2 p.36.11) Arist.,
De an. 3.8 431b21-2 5 cf.ibid. 431b22-3et StobaeiAnth. 1.58 (t.1 p.497.21-
3 Wachsmuth) = Arii Didymi Epit. phys. fr. 16 Diels, Aristotele solo nominato
5-6 Galenus,De method.med. 1.5 (t.10 p.39.7-9Kuhn); De temperamentis2.2.590
(p.51.14-15Helmreich) ClemensAlex., Strom. 2.4 13.2 (GCS t.2 p.119.23-
4), cf.ibid. 8.3 7.3 (t.3 p.83.24-5), 8.4 14.3 (t.3 p.88.20-1) 9-14 cf.Arist.
Anal. post. 2.19 100a3 cf.Arist. De an. 3.3 429a1-2 20-1 cf.ibid.
3.10 433b29 et 3.11 434a7-8 20-27 cf.ibid. 2.5 417b22-4 31-4 cf.Arist.
Anal. post. 2.19 100a6-8
301B Clemens Alexandrinus, Stromata 2.2 9.5 (GCS t.2 p.118.2-4 Stahlin)
-
8t6<ppao'toc;6t 'tT)Vaia9Ttotv cipxrtvdvai 1tW'tE&x; Cl)'llotv
cixo yap
'tau't'lc; al ClPlai npoc; 'tOV ')./yyov'tOV iv 'lliv icai 'tT)V6uivoiav
1C't\VOV'tat.
1-3 Cic., supra 18; cf De fin. 5.76; etiam Sext. Empir. Pyrr. hyp. 2.4 (t.1. p.6421-
5 Mutschmann) et Adv. math. 7248 (t.2 p58.13-16) = SVF 1.59; Diog. Laert.
Vit. 7.46 = SVF 253; 7.50 = SVF 2.60 16-17 cf.Cic., supra 77 = SVF
159
10 hi Plasberg: mihi A'NB: del.A3: qui Cant. minores A2: minorem NB:
minor est Al
303 Albert the Great, PosteriorAnalytics 1.1.3 (vol.2 p.9a6-39 and 10a32-6
and 40-b2 Borgnet)
304 Albertus Magnus, Super Ethica 2.4 (Op. omn. t.14.1.1 p.106.56-107.9
Kiibel)
It must be said that there are two things that pass from imperfect
to perfect, just as there are also two things which are active by them-
selves, namely nature and purpose, as is said in Book 2 of the Physics;
and therefore Theophrastus too, as is said in a Commentary(on the
work) On the Soul, posits two orders and says that it is the view of
Aristotle, 1 namely universal and particular and form and matter. For
the perfection of nature is form, related to which in potentiality is
prime matter, and the perfection of purpose is the universal, related
to which in potentiality is the possible intellect. But the more noble a
thing is, the nearer it is to its perfection; and because purpose is more
noble than nature, it is closer to its perfection than nature, and its
perfection is more within it than form is within matter, although in
each case it is a perfection in a formal potentiality, as has been said.
And thence is it that in matter there is no agent nor organizer, by
which it could bring itself to act, as there is in the intellect, which has
joined to itself its own universal agent which brings it to its own
perfection, according to the opinion which supposes that the agent
intellect is part of the soul, or at least is joined to it through the
application of light, according to the opinion which supposes that
the agent intellect is a separate substance irradiating all souls.
50 PSYCHOLOGY
3 Arist., Phys. 2.5 196b17-22;197a7-8 26-7 id., Anal. post. 2.19 100a8
305 Albert the Great, On the Causesof the Universeand its Originfrom the
FirstCause1.2.7 (vol.10 p.397a9-37Borgnet)
Intellectus
Intellect
"For it must not be taken like this," he says, "nor in the same
way; for that is captious; but as a certain underlying potentiality, as
is also the case with material objects." And going on a little further he
adds: "Perhaps this too would seem to be absurd, if the intellect has
the nature of matter, being nothing, but potentially all things. But it
must not be taken in this way, nor of all intellect, but it is necessary
56 PsYCHOLOCY
to make distinctions. Of what nature, then, (is it), and what is (the
basis oO the distinction? For matter is not a 'this something', but
intellect, if it is not like this, what else (would it be)?" We must
therefore also take "potentially" analogically, with regard to the intel-
lect that is connected with the soul; for (it must be interpreted) in
relation to the intellect in activity, that is, that which is separate.
1 ~TI
Bywater:~codd. aac.o.a'tot;
secl.Bywater 3 ii>;]nc.o;Wimmer
n
4
cma0e;]ana0Tt;Them. 5 circum crucesposuit Bywater,qui lac.coni.,confer-
ens Them.p.108.15-16= 307A
gulares diversae atque individuae formae 17-18 est dispositio] fieri solet
60 PSYCHOLOGY
390 ut in rei veritate non sit intellectus agens, neque factum, cum agens 45
et factum non intelligantur nisi cum generatione in tempore. aut
dicatur quod dicere hoe agenset hoe factum non est nisi secundum
similitudinem, et quod intellectus speculativus nichil aliud est nisi
perfectio intellectus materialis per intellectum agentem, ita quod
speculativus sit aliquod compositum ex intellectu materiali et so
intellectu qui est in actu; et hoe quod videtur, quod intellectus agens
quandoque intelligit quando fuerit copulatus nobis, et quandoque
non intelligit, accidit ei propter mixtionem, scilicet propter mix-
tionem eius cum intellectu materiali; et quod ex hoe modo tantum
fuit coactus Aristoteles ad ponendum intellectum materialem, non ss
quia intelligibilia speculativa sunt generata et facta.
et confirmaverunt hoe per hoe quod propalavit Aristoteles quod
intellectus agens existit in anima nobis, cum videmur denudare
formas a materiis primo, deinde intelligere eas. et denudare eas
nichil aliud est nisi facere eas intellectas in actu postquam erant in 60
potentia, quemadmodum comprehendere eas nichil aliud est quam
recipere eas.
et cum viderunt hanc actionem que est creare intellecta et
generare ea esse reversam ad nostram voluntatem, et augmentabilem
in nobis secundum augmentationem intellectus qui est in nobis, 6.5
scilicet speculativi, et iam fuit declaratum quod intellectus qui creat
et generat intelligibilia et intellecta est intelligentia agens, ideo
dixerunt quod intellectus qui est in habitu est iste intellectus, sed
accidit ei debilitas quandoque, et quandoque additio propter mix-
391 tionem. hoe igitur movit Theofrastum et Themistium et alios ad 7o
opinandum hoe de intellectu speculativo, et ad dicendum quod hec
erat opinio Aristotelis.
that in the truth of the matter there is no agent intellect, nor one
390 produced, 15 since "agent" and "produced" 16 are not intelligible except
with generation in time. Or let it be said that to call this "agent" and
this "producedni 7 is only by analogy, and that the theoretical intellect
is nothing else except the completion 18 of the material intellect
through the agent intellect, in such a way that the theoretical19 is
something composed of the material intellect and the intellect which
is actual; and this phenomenon, that the agent intellect sometimes
thinks when it is joined to us, and sometimes does not think, hap-
pens to it because of the mixture, that is, because of its mixture with
the material intellect; and (let it be said) that for this reason alone
was Aristotle forced to posit a material intellect, not because theoreti-
cal intelligible objects are generated and produced.
And they confirmed this by the fact that Aristotle declared that
the agent intellect exists in our soul when we are seen to abstract
forms in matter first, and then understand them. And abstracting
them is nothing else except making them understood in actuality
after they were in potentiality, just as grasping them is nothing other
than receiving them.
And when they saw that this activity, which is creating intellec-
tual objects and generating them, has reverted to our will, and can be
increased in us in accordance with the increase20 of the intellect
which is in us, that is, the theoretical, and it had already been stated
that the intellect which creates and generates the intelligibles and the
intellectual objects21 is the agent intelligence, for this reason they said
that the intellect that is dispositional 22 is that intellect, but sometimes
it suffers weakening, and sometimes receives addition, because of
391 the mixture. This therefore moved Theophrastus and Themistius and
others to adopt this view about the theoretical intellect, and to say
that this was the view of Aristotle.
15 Mantinushas "an intellect produced or acquired".
16Mantinus has "acquired and made".
17 Mantinus has "produced and acquired".
18 Mantinus has "completion or in actuality".
19 Mantinus has "the agent intellect".
20 Mantinus has "and arises, and increases in it to birth, and increase".
21 Mantinus has "the objects which exist potentially in such a way that it
makes them actually intelligible".
22 Mantinus has "which exists by disposition, or the acquired".
64 PSYCHOLOGY
And this part is divided into two parts. In the first part he (Aver-
roes) puts one solution or reply of theirs (Theophrastus and Themis-
tius), in the second the second. <The second> (begins) there (with the
words): "And they confirmed". In the first, when it is asked why the
intellect sometimes thinks and sometimes does not, considering the
fact that the theoretical intellect is eternal and the act1 of thinking is
66 PSYCHOLOGY
=
3-10 Albertus Magnus, De anima31.5 (t.7.1 p.184.53-61Stroick) 314A; Summa
theologiae1.1(7) 30.1 (t.34.1 p128.40-1 Geyer);De unitate intellectus3.2 (t.17.1
p.24.57-9 Geyer);Matthaeus de Eugubio, Utrum illud, quad intelligunt motores
celorum etc. p.251.3-6 Kuksewicz 3-11 Averroes, infra p.409.654-61,Theo-
phrasto non nominato; Albertus Magnus, De anima 3.2.18 (t.7.1 p.205.21-4
Stroick);loannesde Ripa, Lecturasuper 1 Sententiarumquaest.2.2.1 (t.1 p.333.4-
9 et 334.21-3 Combes),Theophrastoutrobiquenominato 6-8 cf.Alex. Aph-
rod. Quaest. 2.7 (Suppl. Arist. t1.2 p.52.28-30et 53.14-18);De an. (Suppl. Arist.
t2.1 p.8414-85.5) 8-10 Dionysius Cartusianus, In librum 2 sententiarum
3.2 (t.21 p.205 ed. a. 1896-1913)
7 quod om. A2 non om. C: non nisi A2 invenitur B (et ed. Venet.)
8 cum] ta.men C 9 prime) propriam D 10 prima om. D 11 post
dicitur add. D esse
And since all the things that can be said about the nature of the
material intellect seem to be impossible, except this which Aristotle
said, and about that also there arise no few questions: . . . . Now the
third is the question of Theophrastus, and it is that it is necessary to
suppose that that intellect has no form, and it is necessary to suppose
that it is itself some entity; and if not, there would not be receptive-
ness nor preparedness. For preparedness is receptiveness from this
(fact), that they 1 are not found in the substrate2. And since it is some
entity, and does not have the nature of a form, it only remains that it
has the nature of prime matter, which is very implausible; for prime
matter is neither capable of conceiving nor capable of making dis-
tinctions. And in what way is it said of something3 whose being is
such that it is abstract?'
1 Possibly "forms".
2 Mantinus' version has: "or otherwise no aptitude would be given, nor
receptiveness. For aptitude itself is a kind of receptiveness, for that reason,
that they are not found in the substrate."
3 Or, with D, "to be in something".
4 Mantinus' version has: "because of the fact that prime matter knows
nothing, and discerns nothing, nor distinguishes nor divides. In what way
therefore will that thing, which is like this, be capable of being called a
separate, or abstract thing?"
prima ... abstractum] propterea quia prima materia nihil cognoscit, nihilque
discernit &:distinguit vel dividit. quo pacto ergo ea res, quae ita se habet,
poterit nominari res separata, vel abstracta?
68 PSYCHOLOGY
309C Albertus Magnus, De anima 3.2.3 (Op. omn. t.7.1 p.181.81-90 Stroick)
309C Albert the Great, On the Soul 3.2.3 (Op. omn. vol.7.1 p.181.81-90
Stroick)
309D Albert the Great, On the Causesof the Universeand its Originfrom the
FirstCause1.1 (vol.10 p.362b33-363a12Borgnet)
3108 Albertus Magnus, De unitate intellectus 3.2 (Op. omn. t.17.1 p.29.3-
21 Hufnagel)
nous1 and matter derive from one indivisible substance. But the ori-
gin of the things which are not in something else, and in which all
other things are, can only be that to which the first2 account of sub-
ject belongs; but this belongs first to matter: for there is nothing
36.3 which underlies that, and it underlies everything else; the essential
origin therefore of all those things which are in substance is matter.
God, therefore, who gives to all things the power of existing, seems
to be diffused through all things; hence it is through matter that the
mark of nous which underlies species, giving them being and exis-
tence in themselves, is substance; for intelligible species have no
being except intellection. And this argument led Theophrastus into
error, so that he said that the power of reception of matter and intel-
lect was the same.
1 Albert uses the Greek word here, instead of the Latin intellectus.
2 "The account ... first belongs" would fit better.
3108 Albert the Great, On the Unity of the Intellect3.2 (Op. omn. vol.17.1
p.29.3-21Hufnagel)
icat ii~ a'to1tov, icat 1tpo'ttp6v 'tl. 1to1.t'ivfonv t'ttpov 'tOUvou, icat
7 OUIC tcp' taU'tcp 'tO votiv' i 11 'tu; wJ..oc; 0 nv&v vou;. . . . all.a 'tt
'tO 1ta-yotvov;i yap Vtpy&v",'P'TlCJ{,"y{vt'tal. 'ta 1tpaya'ta, 'tO't6
a;Al.CJ'ta 1C<l'ttp6v 0't1.,'ta 1tpaya'ta <XV o
ti11 vou;." OU6vov yap 'ta s
vooutva all.a icat vou; 'tO'tW..l.CJ't(l CJ't1.VO'tilVvofi 61.0"tlC<l'ttpov"
E'P'Tl. o
"ti oov O't'ta 1tpaya'ta EO'tl.'tO'ticat vou; EO'tl.V, vou; <XVti11
'ta 1tpaya'ta. &pa oov, O'taV 11vofi, 11O'JV 'ta 1tpaya'ta ou6t vou;
fonv;"
3 Arist., De an. 2.5 417b24 4-5 id., De an. 3.4 430a4-5;3.5 430a19-20;3.7
431a1-2,b16-17.
3 &Uo;] ll).A.O>;
IPPb 4 'toi:eWimmer: 'tocodd. b
one, is itself one in all men. So the possible intellect must be one in all men.
313 Albertus Magnus, De anima 3.2.3 (Op. omn. t.7.1 p.180.18-44 Stroick)
1 Albertus Magnus, supra 3.2.3 p.179.9U 1-5 Albertus Magnus infra 3.2.7
186.53-7 1-2 Arist., De an. 3.5 430a17-18 13-18 cf.Averr. Comm.
magn. in Arist. De an. p.389.78-82 = 308A 16-18 Albertus Magnus, infra
3.2.13 p.196. 12-13
313 Albert the Great, On the Soul 3.2.3 (Op. omn. vol.7.1 p.180.18-44
Stroick)
Let us study, then, the doubts which follow from the first point. 1
If it (the intellect) is unmixed and impassible and unchangeable, then
it seems that it never becomes any of the things that exist, but is
eternal in the way in which the unchangeable is eternal; therefore it
does not become anything intelligible, and so the theoretical intellect
is not produced in it.
Further, that in which nothing at all is produced is not a potenti-
ality which precedes actuality: but it is in this way that the possible
intellect is entirely unchangeable; therefore nothing at all is pro-
duced, nor will anything be produced, in it; and so the theoretical
(intellect) is not produced at all.
And besides, the agent intellect is more unchangeable than the
possible, and so both intellects, that is, as well the agent as the pos-
sible, are eternal, in the way that necessary and unchangeable enti-
ties are. But since the agent is active necessarily and is not made
active2 but is always active, the passive too is necessary and un-
changeable; then also that which is produced by the agent in that
which is passive is always and unchangeable; therefore the theoreti-
cal intellect, which is produced, as it seems, by the agent intellect in
that which is called possible, is always, and is never produced by the
kind of production which is an essential term of being produced, and
which is preceded by potentiality in generation and time. And these
doubts about this word are evinced by Theophrastus and Themis-
tius.
1 That the possible intellect is unmixed, i.e. not mixed in any body.
2 Or, "does not come to be active".
76 PSYCHOLOCY
3-6 Albertus Magnus, supra 3.2.3 p.181.16-17 6-17 id., infra 3.2.13 p.196.10-
12 10.11 cf.Arist. De an. 2.1 412a9-11; et 22-3 11-12 ibid. 35 430a17-
18 18-19 id., Physica 8.1 251a8-b9 20.2 Averroes, Comm. magnum in
Arist. De an. p.390.101-4 = 308A 27-8 Albertus Magnus, loc. cit. 29-
41 cf.Anon. Quaestiones in tres libros De anima 3.67.171-9 (p.295.1-9 Ven-
-
INTELLECT 77
314A Albert the Great, On the Soul 3.2.5 (Op. omn. vol.7.1 p.183.46-74 and
183.79-184.47and 184.53-72Stroick)
nebusch); cod. Londinensis BL add. 10316 f.8'.4-20 29-34 Arist., De an. 3.5
430a14-17 33-4 ibid.,3.4 429b31-2
78 PSYCHOLOGY
et actu nullum, dicunt, quod hoe sic est, quia lumen eius aliquando
est super intelligibilia, et tune ipsa denudatio est actu intelligere, 35
quod vocatur speculativus intellectus qui dicitur adeptus. isti
enim ponunt quadruplicem intellectum in anima, agentem scilicet,
qui denudat formas, et possibilem, qui recipit lumen agentis, et
tertium compositum ex utroque sicut diaphanum lucidum, quern
vocant speculativum, et quartum, qui fit splendore luminis habiti 411
super intelligibilia, quern vocant adeptum; et haec opinio multo ra-
tionabilior est quam Alexandri et aliorum Peripateticorum quorun-
dam.
si autem quaeratur ab eisdem de hoe quod dicit Aristoteles
intellectum sic se habere ad intelligibile, quemadmodum sensus ad 45
sensibile se habet, et ita, cum sensus susceptivus sit specierum
sensibilium, erit intellectus susceptivus specierum intelligibilium; et
sic intelligere non est solum denudare, sed etiam intelligibilia
recipere. amplius, agens per se sine possibili potest denudare. si ergo
hoe sufficit ad intelligere, non oportet ponere intellectum aliquem so
possibilem vel speculativum, sed tantum agentem et adeptum.
sed ad hoe illi respondent agentem absolutum nullum esse in
anima, quoniam intelligentia absolute agens non potest esse pars
animae, sed lumen agentis in possibili vocari agentem. et quando
distinguitur intellectus in agentem et possibilem et speculativum, ss
est talis divisio, sicut substantia dividitur in materiam et formam
et compositum. non enim fit hoe ideo, quod forma divisum esse
habeat a composito vel etiam a materia, sed ut ostendatur compo-
nentia esse diversarum naturarum et a composito differre per
modum simplicitatis eorum. 60
44-9 ibid. 3.4 429a13-18 54 cf.Themist. In Arist. De an. 430a25 (CAG t5.3
p.109.4) =
63-4 cf.Lumen animae B, caput 9.1 283 69-75 Albertus
Magnus, infra 3.2.6 p.185.88-91;3.2.9 p.189.4-9;3.2.18 p.20521-4, Theophrasto
ubique nominato
sible intellect were in the soul separately, and were not some distinct
"this", it would not differ from prime matter, since each is potentially
everything and nothing actually, and therefore prime matter ought to
be aware of the forms that come to it, in the same way as the possible
intellect; which is utterly absurd. Therefore it is not the intellect
which is called possible in this way that is in the soul.
And besides, this kind of possible intellect does not become the
intelligibles without alteration and time. Therefore that intellect is
passible and changeable, and so mixed with the body; but the intel-
lect in the soul is not passible and changeable and mixed, as is clear
from what was said above; therefore what is called the possible intel-
lect in this way is not in the soul. And all in all their view wavered
over that question which is asked, how it comes about that a possible
intellect exists and receives intelligibles, when it is supposed to be
impassible and unchangeable and unmixed.
3148 Albert the Great, On the Soul 3.2.6 (Op. omn. vol.7.1 p.185.18-30
Stroick)
314C Anonymous 1, Questionon Aristotle'sOn the Soul 3.15, cod. Oxon Coll.
Mert. 275 f.83'b (Phil.Med. vol.11 p.330.28-33van Steenberghen)
315 Albertus Magnus, De anima 3.3.7 (Op. omn. t.7.1 p.217.1-58et 67-76
Stroick)
also that the intelligible fonn is not received of itself in the possible
intellect, and that the agent intellect is a separate substance, just as is
the intelligence in the higher (regions)
1 Probably the author was either Boethius of Dacia or Siger of Brabant.
called the dispositional intellect, and yet that was given form by the
indestructible agent intellect, as matter is given form by its form. For
in this way indestructible matter would be a corruptible thing, which
is incongruous. And if the agent intellect were united with us in this
way, the agent intellect would need something corruptible in order to
perform its action, which is to think; but all of this cannot stand, and
therefore those two men in no way wanted to follow the statement of
Alexander.
They also say that Alexander's proof is not valid, since it is true
that virtue is perfected by strengthening and exercise, when it is
generated virtue; for in the completion of the generated (object) the
completion of the generated virtues is received also; but it is not for
this reason that that virtue is achieved which is not of the generated
in so far as it is generated. When therefore Alexander says that the
possible intellect is generated, and says that the dispositional intel-
lect is likewise generated, both the end and the completion of the
generated is generated; then through these two things there is no
achieving of the joining and union with the agent intellect, which is
not generated. For this reason those men were the first to disdain to
follow Alexander, and to say that that the possible was not gener-
ated, nor the agent, nor the theoretical, which is produced from both,
as we taught above. Moreover they say that our intellect composed
from the possible and the agent is joined with us, through intelli-
gibles related to the imagination which stirred them, and that the
intellect composed in this way and joined to us is by itself adequate
to understanding the separated (intelligibles).
And for this they assign a single3 reason, which is drawn from
the (topic of more and) less, and is a topic and probable in one way
and not necessary. For they say that it seems less (probable) that the
intellect composed from two separated (intellects) should be (aware)
of an intelligible taking in matter than of a separated intelligible,
which is like itself: and yet it is (aware) of an intelligible joined with
magnitude; therefore much more is it (aware) of the separated intelli-
gible. And this reason which they adduce would by no means be
conclusive, if they were to say that the possible intellect is not sepa-
rated, as Alexander said. . .. But since they suppose that the intellect
is a separated virtue, then their argument is probable, but they them-
3 Or, "unique.
4 i\ del. Wimmer
1t<XA.1V
lit u1ro1v11aice1
q>1Aoo<>q>Mcx'tcxo 8eoq,pcxa't~ ~ iccxi.cxmo
'to e?vm 't<X1tp6:ycx'tcx'tOVvouv iccxi.8uv&:e1iccxi.ivepydq. AT)mfov
oiicei~. YvcxTJ~ foi. 'UAT);lCCX't<X (J'tpT)G\V 'tO 8uva:1,l1lCCX't<X
'tTJV
E!;co0Viccxi.
1tcx0T)'t11CTJV
'tEAdcooiv'tOEVEpydq.U1tovo11acoev, alla T)lit
18 ~ i1ti.cxia011ae~. . .. iccxi.
01 ooiceiim<JT)11vcxa0m mv'tcxu0cx'to 8iv s
oiicd~ A<X~<XV1V umMevo; 'tO aypcxq,ovypcxcx'tEiov, V'tcxu0cx
7t0l)
u1to'tou 'Ap1a'tO'ttM>u;~ 1tcxpcx8e1ycx 'tou 8uv&:e1vou 1tpcxpep6evov,
Yvcxiccxi. ~ iv vcj>0ecoproEV.. . "8uvcx1EV't<X
'tO c'xypcxq,ov VOT)'t<X
0 8uvcx1vou;, . V'tA.'.X,dq.lit ou5tv 1tpi.vvoeiv."
2 Arist., De an. 3.4 429b6-9 6-9 cf.ibid. 429b30-430a1et Prise. Lyd., supra
p.26.29-27.3 9 ,cpl.v] infra p.36.1
INTELLECT 87
selves cannot assign a cause why the agent intellect sometimes acts
in us and sometimes does not act, when, according to them, it is
always conjoined with us.
Furthermore, according to them there is not in us anything that
receives the objects of intellect, and so from the intellect and the
object of intellect there does not come one thing, and this is opposed
to the positions of wise men.
"For when it (the intellect) has become each thing in the sense in
which it is said actually to know them, and we say that this happens
when it can be active through itself, then too it is potential in a way,
10 but not in the same way as before having learned and found out. By
what, then, is this becoming brought about, and how? Well, it is
either by disposition and potentiality, or by substance. It seems to be
more (a matter of) disposition, and this as it were perfects the nature
(of the intellect).... By what, then," he (Theophrastus) asks, "is this
becoming brought about, by disposition and potentiality, or by sub-
stance?"
16 ii tq, autq, 1eai<ix:sautooc; exovtl; ii cxcpoo a).110i\ ... oA.ooc; 6! me; 1ooplata.
ta. 7tpa.yata ti\c; UA'Tlc;, OutC.O 1eai ta. 11:EpitOV vouv acpO'tEpOlwto- 10
cpaivovtal o tE 'AplatotiA.11~1eai b 8tocppaatoc;.
1-5 Arist., De an. 3.4 430a3-9 6 orav YVTtta\]Prise. Lyd., infra p.37.34
7-8 Arist., De an. 3.5 430a19-20
exists with them essentially, and is what they are, "but the enmat-
tered, when they have been thought, themselves too will be present
in the intellect."
4 ~v ci>c;
codd.: of>toc;Arab. aytVT)tOc;]
aytVVT)toc;
Cs
-
Jacobusde Placentia 24 adeptum BCDG: abstractum A 28 testatur
INTELLECT 95
bilis est corruptibilis, et sine hoe nichil intelligitur," idem est cum
eo quod illic dixit, scilicet: "et formare per intellectum et considerare
diversantur", etc. et dicit propter hoe quod intendebat hie per
"intellectum passibilem" partem concupiscibilem anime; ista enim
pars videtur habere aliquam rationem; auscultat enim ad illud quod so
respicit anima rationalis.
48-51 cf.Themistium, op. cit. p.107.7-15
322A Albertus Magnus, De natura et origine animae 2.16 (Op. omn. t.12
p.43.7-18 et 40-56 Geyer)
322A Albert the Great, On the Natureand Originof the Soul2.16 (Op. omn.
vol.12 p.43.7-18and 40-56 Geyer)
vid. 484
INTELLECT 99
For Farabi, Theophrastus, Avicenna and Ghazali say that the soul
formally and by its proper species will be intellectual, and that sepa-
rated substances can be contemplated in this life. But just as they say
that it is separable from the body and immortal, so immediately they
had to suppose that its final and full felicity is not to be placed in this
life, but rather in that in which it will stand immovably and unfail-
ingly turned to be illuminated by, and to contemplate, the super-
mundane spirits. And they say that this was in agreement with Aris-
totle's view.
see484
100 PSYCHOLOGY
6~Bouyges:~B
intelligibles in their pure state, it was then said that that intellect
which is in us is composed of that which is actual, that is, the agent
intellect, and that which is potential; or because its conjunction (with
us), according to this opinion, is like generation, and it is, so to
speak, assimilated to the active and the passive, that is, in its con-
junction with the concepts of the imagination. According to this
opinion, therefore, the active and the passive and the created will be
the same, and it is called (these names) from those three states
through the diversity which happens to it ....
And according to the exposition of Themistius there is no need
in those intellects3 except for the postulating of the material intellect
alone, or else the material intellect and the agent in the way of a
simile; for where there is no true generation, there is no agent.
1 James of Piacenza says that this part compares the views of Themis-
tius, Theof.hrastus, and Alexander.
2 Or, this is the created object".
3 Or, with a different reading, "for an intellect in those matters.
But of those who suppose that there is one possible intellect in all
men, there is a twofold opinion. One is that of Themistius and Theo-
phrastus, as the Commentator (Averroes) attributes it to them in the
third book of On the Soul. For they say that the habitual intellect,
which is the third, is one in all and eternal, and is as it were made up
out of the agent intellect and the possible, in such a way that the
agent intellect is as it were its form, and through its conjunction with
the possible intellect the agent intellect is also conjoined with us;
(further) in such a way that the agent intellect is of 1 the substance of
the theoretical intellect, which is also called the habitual intellect
through which we think. And they give a sign of this kind, that the
action of the intellect which is in our power pertains to the habitual
intellect. Since therefore it is in our power to abstract species 2 from
images, it is necessary that the agent intellect should be the habitual
intellect, as, as it were, its form.3 And to this position are led (those)
who' want to hold, from Aristotle's proof, that the possible intellect
is one in all men, since it is not a "this something", nor a power in a
body, and is, as a consequence, eternal. And they say again that the
104 PsYCHOLOCY
Inscriptiones librorum
Sa Iltpl imAT)\j/coc;
a'] Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.43 =1
b De caducis] Apuleius, Apologia 51 = 362B
Titles of Books
For you will not find any book either by Aristotle or by Theo-
phrastus in which, when they have to speak about diseases, they
complete their account without mentioning the hot and the dry and
the cold and the moist. No, they constantly mention these, and along
with them (they) frequently (mention) both sorts of bile, the black
and the yellow, and not infrequently phlegm too - seeing that they
even recount the different types of it, calling one type "acid", another
"salty" or "brackish", and another "sweet".
112 HUMAN PHYSIOLOGY
' EV
t<XUtl ' ouv" V ovcp
~ Timcp
tcp nL!. " 1tOV<><;
,w.tCOVutV 17t-
7t01Cptl ta 6. ICtCOVIDJ..cov<XUtOU ~l~AlCOV ei tu; id.tyoi 7tCl.Vt<X,
OO;El
47 ieia0ai <XKPOA.O'Yl<X; V1C(XtOV 'loUA.l<XVOV, tn 6 6ft&U.ov, i ta
[1tapa] 8eocppaatcp K<Xl'AptGtO'tAlml Xpua(1t1tcpIC<Xl 7t00l toi;
Ilpl7t<X't'Tl'tllCOi;
t K<Xl Itcouc:oi; ip11tva 7tpl 9epou ml vuxpou ml s
l;11pou IC<Xl uypou IC<Xl XOAi\; IC<Xl cpA.tyato; uyt(~ t ml VOGOU
7t<Xp<rypa.cpotGU1t<XVt<X.
1 tauti] Plato, Timaeus 85B-86A
-
331C Galenus, Adversus Iulianum 5.10 (CMG t.5.10.3 p.50.13-21 Wenke-
bach)
However, that the nature of our bodies consists either of air and
fire and water and earth, or of the moist and the dry and the hot and
the cold, these being mixed with one another in due proportion, has
been a matter of dispute, but not to the same extent as Thessalus'
"common qualities". For Plato and Zeno, Aristotle and Theophrastus,
Eudemus and Cleanthes and Chrysippus agree about these (constitu-
ents), along with many philosophers, of whom some call themselves
Stoics, others Peripatetics and others Platonists.
332
sus Iulianum 4.10 (CMG t.5.10.3 p.45.12-13)
-
~7 Plato, Timaeus 83C5-6;
Who then shall be judge? If you wish, Plato, since him at any
116 HUMAN PHYSIOLOGY
rate you have not dared to abuse. I for my part would not shun his
pupils either, Speusippus or Xenocrates; and as for Aristotle, I would
actually call upon you to submit to him as judge, and along with him
Theophrastus. And I would pray for you to choose Zeno and Chry-
10 sippus, too, and all their followers as judges. For none of these, 0
most rash Thessalus, condemned the opinions of Hippocrates about
the nature of man; opinions which you do not seem to me to have
read in the first place, or, if you have read them, (you do not seem) to
have understood them.
K<XllC<Xtll.
tOUtO'ta.; 1tprota; tE ical (Jt01X1COS1;
tiS01to1ou;1t010'tTJ-
'tCX;Eq>cxtv dvm tittap~. uypQ'tTJtCX, !;11p6'tTJtCX,
Sepo'tTJ'tCX,
'l'UXPO'tTJtCX,
KcxlC11touVEKCXCJtov tci'>vq,apa.Krov,~vnva 1tO'ticcxl'toutrov iv 'tU
1epaa1 lCEK'tll't<Xl
1tA.OVEK'.tOUO<XV, UBE~ oov EV tOU't(p 1tprotcpoi.
1tA.'iato1tci'>vC11t11aavtrov autw; foq,a.A.Sm01 SoKOU<JlV, EV'tq>'t'llV 5
THE FouR PRIMARY QuALITIES 119
And in accordance with this we say that the primary and ele-
mental formal qualities are four, moistness, dryness, hotness and
coldness; and we enquire, concerning each drug, which of these too
it has predominating in its blending. Well, it seems to me that most
of those who have enquired into them (the qualities) have gone
wrong right at the start in this first of all, in considering what pre-
120 HUMAN PHYSIOLOGY
fl:A0V1CtOU<Jav Un:A.cix;fl:\(J1Cfl:'t<J9at,
ica9a.n:p 't\V<; (l)U<J\lCO\
q,v..oaoq,ot.lC(X\6q IC(X\napaA.OyiCa9a(t n:oUouc; autci'>vcxt:966roc;
cxvayivfuicovtac; ta 8oq,pa.atou lC(X\'Apt<JtO'ttAOUc; auyypa.ata.
to 6t&.q,op6v<Jt\V i\ ci>c;n:poc; 'tT)VOA.TlV
s 1C<Xhotfl:a.J.l.fl:OA.U (1)00\V
cxnopA.n:ovtac;,,j\ ci>c;
n:poc;cxv9pc.imouc;6vov i>n:ep9pou icat wuxpou 10
IC(X\l;11pouicat vypou, 6tatpta9at. n:poc;J.1.EV yap 'tT)VOA.TlV q)U(J\V
cxnoPA.n:6vtcov' 61xcix;1C(X(J't0V tOU'tCOV A.E'yEt<X\,
to J.1.EV an:A.cix;,to 6'
imicpat~. tii'>vJ.1.EV atoixdcov 1C(X(J't0V an:A.cix;,
cxv9pconoc; 6 lC(X\umoc;
lC<X\pouc;lC<Xt'7tl1CpU'tTl<J\V.
iv 6 tq>n:poc;t\ ytyYOJ.l.VTl<;
'tll<;l;ta.<Jro<;,
1C'ivoXPtt6vov 7tl(J1Cfl:'ta9at n:poc;0 A'}'t<Xl.
C11tou.V 6. flJ.l,'ic;
Ol>lC15
d fl:A.EOV an:A.cix;
(J't\Viv 9aMun to vypov tou !;11pou,touto J.1.EV yap
ivapyiiic;opii'>.V,ciU' i.n:poc;civ9pCO'ltOV. 006' oov ou6e n:poc;tOUtOV
an:A.cix; napapaU6.VOV,ci>c;
O'Ut(l)(J\ i lC<X\
A.EOVt<X n:apapa.Uotc; <Xl>tq>,
IC(X\-yaplC(X\outroc;frypotpa civ9pc.imou 9a.A.atta. n:cix;O~VenC11tou.V,
i !;11pcx'tT)V6uva(v E<J't\V'Tl9a).aua; ncix;6. ciUroc; i\ iv iacp tq> 20
!;11pavtt1C11acoatoc; civ9pconiou;de; tout' oov cin:opA.En:\V XPtt 6vov,
ia.aavtac; tCXA.A.a.
a~{'cix;Ob'tOI.6{1C11V
q,v.oo6cpo~'t !Calia'tpouc;,OU7tpOO'tCX't'tOV't~
JJ.01.
.?.'\ '\ I::
'tUpavvcov,I.UI.I\,
I t
a1t0u1.ICV\)V't~
t I
1tapt,ov'ta1..
I~
Partes corporis
Bodily Parts
Indeed the Stoics call sight a god because they thought (sight)
was most good - for they said that this should have the name of
"god" assigned to it;1 (while) Theophrastus, asserting the beauty of
sight, called sight by the name of "form",2 because those whose
power of sight has been extinguished have faces which are disfig-
ured and as it were in continual dismay.
1 Waszink suggests that there is an allusion here to a Stoic etymology
deriving theos"god" from theama"sight".
2 That is, form in the sense of "fair form" or "beauty". Waszink suggests
that Theophrastus may have made a (correct) etymological connection
between eidos"form" and eidon "I saw".
124 HUMAN PHYSIOLOGY
Cibus et concoctio
c 6e i\ 8eoq,paa-roc;Cl>i).iv6v
'Apia-ro-rtATtc; -rwa ia-rope'i it-re 1to-rcj>
xpitaaa0a{ JtO'teit-rei6foan a.U,q,i\ 6vq>'}'<XA.aK't\
mxv-ra'tOVpiov.
1-2 Aristoteles,fr. 633 Rose';aliter tamen Plutarchus,Quaest.conviv. 4.1 660E,
nullis audoribus nominatis, ex qua Athenaeum fabulam perperamexcerpsisse
necnon Aristotelis Theophrastivenomina per incuriamaddidisseiudicavit Kind-
strand; Eustathius in Homeri Iliadem 13.6 (t.3 p.472.12-14van der Valk), ex
Athenaeo ut videtur sed nullis auctoribusnominatis
2 ~-et Kaibel ex PlutarchoEustathioque:;\ CE
340 Athenaeus, The Sophistsat Dinner 2.21 44B-C (CB vol.1 p.108.11-13
Desrousseaux)
Somnia
Dreams
they say that one should restrain the breath in case of fainting, for
the person who restrains it prevents the warmth escaping, while the
person who releases it gives up (the warmth).
6 (I read) that in sprinkling those who faint with water one bene-
fits them by closing up and blocking the pores and concentrating the
warmth inside, for it is compressed.
7 (I read) that pleasures and pains produce fainting, for both bring
an abundance of moisture, pleasure through melting and liquefac-
tion, pain through freezing. So when the moisture flows to the region
where respiration occurs, it causes fainting.
1 See the opening of 365A.
347A Athenaeus, The Sophistsat Dinner 2.73 66E-F (CB vol.1 p.164.10-12
Desrousseaux)
vid. 726A-C
Medicamenta
349 Hesychius, Lexicon, s.v. x:oUupa (no. 3349, t.2 p.502.18-19 Latte)
see726A-C
Medicines
1 The text is corrupt. Latte's emendation gives "or alkanet (the plant).
Seethe Commentary.
see 1391.15-24
ANIMALIA
Inscriptiones librorum
1 Ilt:pi. Cci>c.ov
a'-l;'] Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.44 = 1; Diogenes
Laertius, Vitae 5.50 = 1 (sine numero librorum); Constantinus
Porphyrogenitus, Aristophanis Byz.antini Historiae animalium epit-
ome, etc., 1.98 (Suppl. Arist. t.1.1 p.29.12-21) = 380 (iv 'tci>1tE1t'tcl>);
Athenaeus, Deipnosophistae 9.37 387B = 371 (iv 'tU 1'); cf. etiam
377 v.2
2 'E1mo&v 'Apl.G'tO'tEM>u;
Ilepi. Cci>c.ov
a' -s-'] Diogenes Laertius, Vitae
5.49 = 1
Quae sequuntur numeri 3(a), S(a), 6(a}, 7(a), 8(a), 9(a), lO(a) omnia
a Diogene Laertio ante no. 1 serie ita nominantur ut verbum Cci>c.ov
in omnibus titulis intellegas
Titles of Books
The following items 3(a), S(a), 6(a), 7(a), 8(a), 9(a) and lO(a) are all
named by Diogenes Laertius in sequence before no. 1 above in such
a way that "living creatures" may be understood in all the titles.
oaa A'YE'tl
7a Iltpi. i:iovCc{>cov q,9ovtiv a'] Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.43
=1
b Iltpi. ,:{by Ay<>tvcov
Cc{>cov
q,9ovtiv] Photius, Bibliotheca 278 528a40
(t.8 p.166.18 Henry) = 362A
c q,9ovtpa Cci>a]Photius, Lexicon, s.v. urnoavic; (t.1 p.112.2-3 Porson)
= app. 362A (emend. Albert; vid. t.1 p.296.17 Naber)
d De invidentibus animalibus] Apuleius, Apologia 51 = 3628
11 Iltpl Cci>cov
q,povriatcoc;ical ii9ouc; a') Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.49
=1
12 De modis et moribus et habitationibus] Priscianus Lydus, Solutiones
ad Chosroem, prooemium (Suppl. Arist. t.1.2 p.42.6-7)
Scripta de animalibus
352 Hieronymus, Adversus lovinianum 2.6 (PL t.23 col.293A, ed. a. 1845)
But as to why I have already learned about many (sorts of) fish
... let Aemilianus learn this ... ; let him read the records of the old
philosophers, so that he can at last understand that I am not the first
person to have investigated these matters, but that my seniors (did
so) long ago - I mean Aristotle and Theophrastus and Eudemus and
Lyco and the others later than Plato, who left very many books about
the generation of animals and about their ways of life and their parts
and about every sort of difference (between them).
353 Denis the Carthusian, Expositionof the Book of Wisdom 7.20, art.7
(vol.7 p.495bC ed. 1896-1913)
vid. 139
1-3 Plinius, Nat. hist. 8.227, Theophrastonon nominato 13 de aqua Nili cf.
Theophrastumap. Athenaeum 2.15 41F 214A =
2 6t add. Hercher 4 Bou6wai; Hercher: 'Al3u6t}vai; codd. 6 13A.11nm
Schneider:l3)..11iacodd. 7 to Hercher:n codd. 9 0tav--tpaX11M>v secl.
Hercher 12 fonv ai Hercher:bcacmt codd. cinotiictoooi Hercher:
ci1totiict1codd.
DIFFERENCES ACCORDING TO PLACE 141
see139
their own herds, and still more in the case of those (animals) that are
barren.
34 A horn, they say, was brought from India to Ptolemy 111,and that
it held three amphorae2. What must the ox have been like, for a horn
of that size to grow on it!
35 You will never hear one sound from all partridges, but (the
sounds) are different. At least, at Athens those beyond the deme
Corydallus have one note, and those on this side another. What the
names of these sounds are, Theophrastus will say. In Boeotia, how-
ever, and in the part of Euboea opposite they have the same sound
and, as someone might say, the same language. The frogs are com-
pletely silent in Cyrene, as are the pigs in Macedonia; and there is a
kind of cicada that is silent as well.
36 They say that there is a kind of venomous spider, and they call
the spider rhax,either because it is black and is in reality like a grape
(rhax) in a bunch, and in a way is seen to be round, too, or for some
other reason. It occurs in Libya, and has short legs; it has a mouth in
the middle of its belly, and is very swift in killing.
37 In Seriphus there are frogs which you will not hear uttering any
sound at all; but if you take them somewhere else, they make a
piercing and very harsh sound. And on Pierus in Thessaly there is a
lake, not a perennial one but created by the waters which flow to-
gether into it in winter. Now if someone puts frogs into it they be-
come silent, even though they are vocal elsewhere. Concerning the
frogs in Seriphus, the people there boast that Perseus came there
after his struggle with the Gorgon, having traversed many lands,
and naturally being weary rested near the lake and lay down there
needing to sleep. But the frogs made a great noise and worried the
hero and interrupted his sleep. Perseus prayed to his father (Zeus) to
silence the frogs; and he heard him and, to please his son, condemned
1 Ptolemy II Philadelphus became joint ruler with his father in 285 B.C.
and sole ruler in 283. This anecdote is, therefore, unlikely to come from
Theophrastus if Ptolemy already had his title "the Second" at the time the
anecdote was first recorded. Seethe Commentary.
2 About 120 liters.
19 ok;] oao; coni. Hercherin app. crit. p.xv: ot-co; AL 21 avadd. Hercher
23 yt secl.Hercher 30 tca-cayvii>vm--tmi secl.Hercher 31 itcpou; Gesner:
atcpou; codd. 34 -et Hercher:n codd. 35 i\ secl.Hercher 42 teal
&,i..ov6nsecl.Hercher
A.u1tt'iv
144 LIVING CREATURES
Ila.cpAttyOV(l)V
6 apa 7ttp6ix:oov6utA.ijvopiia0m [x:ai.] x:ap6{av
8e6cppaa't~ 1tou cpTl<J\V.
1-2 Aelianus, De nat. an. 11.40;Athenaeus, Deipnosophistae9.43 390C; Gellius,
Noctes Atticae 16.15.1,quibus locis Theophrastusnominatur; Plinius, Nat. hist.
-
11.183, Theophrastonon nominato
WRITINGS ON LIVING CREATURES 145
3558 Athenaeus, The Sophistsat Dinner 9.43 390A (BT vol.2 p.350.14-18
I<aibel)
vid. 3658
Examina animalium
ite -coo
Ilepi. -r&va9p6~ q,mvoevmv'cj>cov
on-r&va0p6ov q,mvoevmv'cj>mvoux ft a.uni 7tCX\l'tO>V a.Ma., au.a
'tO>VJJ.EVtea.i.ft 'YVOt;tuffi>; q>a.Vtp<X,<007tp'tO>Vutcilv CX\iv 'tOt;
tecxi.t'tCX'tO 1ta.puJMv a.ma
a-rpa.-ro1troot;tea.i.iv -ra.i; 7t<XVTt'Y')P0\ En
allov y{vov-rcxt ya.pii 'tt te61tp~a Ma tecxi.
-rou-rmv ft -r&vc'iUc.ovoiiwi;. s
w).a 5t 7tp0U7t<XPXt ev, teq>aiV't(X\5i aux wo; '\)'tOU;,<007tpo'( 't
lCoXAW\ tea.i.oi ttepoi.f3a-rpcxxotOUyap 'UOV't<Xt, au.a
~ 'ttvt; ci>'ft0riacxv,
1tpoq,a{vov-rcxt 6vov lC<XtCX.yi\; OV't(X 1tpmtpov, 5ta. 'tO eiaptiv 'tO u5cop
ei; 't~ 0w.&.a; a.m&v. liU.o 5t yivo; ia-ri.'tOU'tOf3cx-rpaxcov 1tcxpa.'tO
iv -rcxi;Aivcxi;tea.i.-rot; 'tAcxat.-co 5i 1tA.ij0o;tecxi.
wu-ro tea.i.-rcovc'illcov, to
o-rav eu0rivftacoatv.
O'tt allov e-ra. -r~ 5wMaet; tea.i.-rcov1tav11r(>pecov tecxi.-rcov
a-rpcx-r01tromv, -i\E'tt auvta-rcxevcovcxi uicxt y{vov-rm.auf3cxivttyap
1tcxp6v-rcoviv 5ta. -r~ tecx011tptv~xpd~ mi. tetvTtOtt;q,0dpea0cxt-r~
7 cf.Athenaei Deipnosophistas8.6 333A-B
-
SWARMS OF CREATURES 147
see3658
Swarms of Creatures
constant disturbance and change in the refuse that they (the people)
throw out, just as there is in everything else. But when (the camps
and assemblies) break up, then there is quiet and the generation of
the blow-flies is swiftly completed because it is not prevented by
anything, until the moisture in the refuse dries up.
Well, blow-flies are generated swiftly and in large numbers, as
has been said. But locusts and grasshoppers occur more or lessevery-
165 where; abundance of these is caused by their occupying suitable
places and by their eggs not being destroyed, which happens be-
cause the place is not cultivated. For in places that are farmed they
are destroyed. And for this reason they descend from deserted and
uncultivated places upon those that are inhabited and cultivated.
They become permanent either because the place is surrounded by
high mountains which they cannot cross over, or because of the
suitability of the land; and this applies to places that are soft and
possess moisture and are dewy.
Well, grasshoppers are troublesome, but locusts are more so, and
above all those which they call broulwi.They are produced from one
another. Some people, on the basis of imprecise evidence - namely,
that some (locusts) are very close in color to the (colors) of the land
(in each place) - think that they are produced spontaneously; but it
is clear that they derive such (a color) from their food, rather than
from their origin. They are destroyed in one way which is as it were
natural and the result of pestilence (for in the dog-days they become
frenzied and a certain grub grows in their heads, and they are de-
stroyed), and in another (which occurs) in their migration and flight;
for when they swarm, they are carried down into the sea by the
winds and are destroyed. And they are also destroyed by storms and
by cold, both themselves and their eggs. And they are also destroyed
by human contrivance; for men dig ditches, drive the locusts into
them, and destroy them by burying them.
(I read) that there are two causes of the generation of serpents:
either air which is very rainy, or wars and shedding of blood, which
is generally the cause of the generation of other creatures too. As a
result of this they record that there once occurred an abundance of
serpents in Thessaly.
(I read) that mice, too, occur in swarms in cultivated land, and in
166 droughts more than in times of heavy rain; for water is inimical to
them. The creature is a prolific one. They are destroyed visibly and
from without by abundant rain; for the storm overwhelms them out-
side, and the water flows into their mouse holes. And they are also
150 LIVING CREATURES
destroyed by wild ferrets. But they are also destroyed invisibly and
all together by something that comes on them like a plague; for a
grub is born in their heads too, and they are destroyed. Those who
are expert observe this, and when they see it, they are aware of the
destruction of (the mice) beforehand and foretell it. (He also says)
that mice are recorded as eating both iron and gold; and for this
reason men in gold-mines cut them up and draw out the gold.
(I read) that they say that in Egypt mice occur which have two
legs and are large (i.e. jerboas). These do have front legs as well, but
they do not walk on them but use them like arms. When they are
being pursued, they jump.
-
Mir. ausc.26 8231123-5; Plutarchus,De cupiditatedivitiarum7 5268, Theophrasto
non nominato
vid. 369
It is said that the Scythians, when they drug their arrows, mix
with the poison, which they smear on them, serum from the human
body, which floats in a certain way on the surface of the blood, and
which they know how to separate for their use. Theophrastus is an
adequate authority for this.
Eichholz: ovncp iaacnv an61Cpla ain:o~ codd., Constantinus Porphyr.: ov
ntpl(aci)aaa\v ano1Cplaau'to"ii;;coni.Post
see369
At:'Yl
'I!. .ev
' ouv
" E.upmw11;
!I:. uuaoovu.ov
I:. I
ov'ta 'tOV(j)QUVOV
(" ] ' O!. OU't~
" u
I:.'
Lond. 164 (ed. H.JM. Milne, Class. Rev. 36 [1922] 67; pap. 1501 Pack2;sed
vid.Regenbogen1430), Theophrastoneutro loco nominato 20 Aristoteles,HA
6.2 560b7-9 21 ibid. 6.20 574a17-18 21-2 ibid. 9.3 610b29;Antigonus,
Hist. mir. 107, sine auctoris nomine; scholion in Nicandri Theriaca 645 (a,
p.240.20-241.1 Crugnola), Aristotele nominato (cf. 4058); Plinius, Nat. hist.
8.204, nullo auctorenominato
3620 Plinius, Naturalis historia 8.111-2et 115 (CB t.8 p.61.21-62.5et 63.14-
23 Emout)
and conceals it, through jealousy that anyone should enjoy so many
benefits. And the mare knows that it produces love-charms together
with its foal; it is for this reason that, as soon as the foal is born, it
bites off the piece of flesh on its forehead, which men call "mare's--
frenzy". The magicians say that such things produce and kindle cer-
tain impulses which draw people into uncontrollable sexual inter-
course and a madness for sex. So the mare does not want men to
have a share of this spell, as if she were grudging of so great a
benefit. Is it not so?
362D Pliny, Natural History 8.111-12 and 115 (CB vol.8 p.61.21-62.5 and
63.14-23Ernout)
Similar (to that of the beaver and toad) is the way of life of the
seal on the land and in the sea, and similar to (that of) the beaver is
its nature. It vomits up its bile, which is useful for many drugs, and
also its rennet (which is useful) for epilepsy, knowing that it is
hunted for these things. Theophrastus says that, like the snake,
geckoes too shed their old skin, and so immediately swallow it,
snatching it first (as it provides) cures for epilepsy. They say that the
identical bites (those of the geckoes) are those of a poisonous (crea-
112 ture) in Greece, but are harmless in Sicily. Deer, too, have their own
115 form of spite, although they are the most gentle of animals .... The
males have horns, and, alone of all animals, they lose them every
year at a fixed time in the spring. So at that time they seek out the
most remote places; having lost their horns they remain in hiding as
if unarmed, but also, they too, being grudging of the good they
possess. It is said that the right horn is not found, just as if endowed
with some medicinal quality; and it must be admitted that this is the
more amazing, since in game-parks, too, they lose (their horns) every
year. It is thought that they bury them. When they are burned, more-
over, (then) by the smell of either of the two snakes are driven away
and epileptic fits checked.
does not grow in Arcadia (sc. as Theocritus says), but it is the piece of
flesh that is growing on the foreheads of foals at their birth, and it is
useful for love-charms, as Aristotle and Theophrastus (say).
1 The scholiast is mistaken; Theocritus is referring to an Arcadian plant,
apparently the thorn-apple.
Among this class of animals are also counted the lynxes. Those
who have investigated more carefully the natures of (precious)
stones assert that the urine of these creatures coagulates and hardens
into a small and valuable stone. That even the lynxes themselves are
aware of this is demonstrated by the following fact; when they have
produced this fluid they immediately cover it over as well as they
can with piles of sand, clearly because they grudge it that such a
waste product should be made use of by us, as Theophrastus says.
39 This stone has a color like amber and, like it, attracts things near it by
its exhalation; it sooths pains in the kidneys and cures jaundice. In
Greek it is called lyncurium.
162 LIVING CREATURES
Plato says that the soul of those who are hardened and stubborn
is "hoofstruck", metaphorically. For Theophrastus says that whatever
seed in being cast down touches the hoofs of the ploughing ox be-
comes hard.
1 1Cpaap6).ovDindorf: ci1c:tpaap6).ovcodd. 2 8tocppamo~ Ruhnken: tu-
cppamo~codd.
vid. 175
FISH FOUND IN DRY PLACES 165
In the Red Sea, when the stones are cut in two, little fish are seen
which have grown inside them, and shrimps and certain other crea-
tures
1 Not in fact part of the work On Odors;see 200
see 175
166 LIVING CREATURES
25
-
58.1216-1226(p.29 Dabner), quorum omnium nemo Theophrastumnominat
its lungs; for they extend through almost its entire body. And it is
clear that it puffs itself up when it is agitated.
1 Probably the elk.
3658 Athenaeus, The Sophistsat Dinner 7.104 317F (BT vol.2 p.199.9-19
I<aibel)
Animalia latentia
For the chamaeleon changes (color) not by any design, nor con-
cealing itself, but does so from fear and to no purpose, being natu-
rally frightened by noise and cowardly. And in accordance with this,
too, is the great amount of breath (in it), as Theophrastus says; for al-
F most the entire body of the creature is filled by its lungs, and from
this he infers that it is full of breath and for this reason able to change
(color). But the change (of color) of the octopus is something that it
does, rather than something that happens to it; for it changes (color)
deliberately, using this as a device both to hide from (the creatures) it
fears and to capture (those) on which it feeds. For by (this) deceit it
captures the latter, as they do not try to escape, and escapes the
former, as they pass it by.
5 post7t\1'1>anmv
habetd:ij0oi; 'I' 8 ta cvadd. Meziriacus
366 Athenaeus, The Sophistsat Dinner 2.63 63C (CB vol.1 p.155.16-20 Des-
rousseaux)
367 Athenaeus, The Sophists at Dinner 3.65 1050 (BT vol.1 p.241.12-14
Kaibel)
1-3 m\---aA.\OJCtta\] Aristotiles, Hist. an. 8.15 599b24-6 2-3 6ui -rovola-
'tpov) cf.Aristotelis Hist. an. 8.19 602a25-31;Athenaei Deipnosoph.7.64 3028-
C, Aristotelenominato;Plinii Nat. hist. 9S4; OppianiHalieutica2S06-32; quibus
locis Theophrastusnon nominatur 3 cf.Aristotelis Hist. an. 8.15 599b8
1-2 Plinius, Nat. hist. 9S7, Theophrastonon nominato 2-5 Plinius, Nat.
hist. 32.7; Galenus,De usu respirationis4 (t.4 p.497.9-13Kuhn) et De locisaffectis
65 (t.8 p.421.16-422.2Kuhn), quorum neuter Theophrastumnominat
368 Athenaeus, The Sophistsat Dinner 7.63 301E-F (BT vol.2 p.164.22-5
Kaibel)
"cave-hiding bears": he does not call them this for no reason, but
because, as Theophrastus says and Sostratus states in Book 1 (of) On
174 LIVING CREATURES
ai a.plC'tO\<p(l)A.\lOUO'\
XPOVOV,
-
Dubner: evayt1GEAT:
Alia de animalibus
371 Athenaeus, The Sophistsat Dinner 9.37 3878 (BT vol.1 p.343.24-9
Kaibel)
vid. 567-568
0rHER ITEMS ABOUT LIVING CREATURES 177
373 Athenaeus, The Sophistsat Dinner 14.69 6540 (BT vol.3 p.448.6-9
I<aibel)
Generatio
Reproduction
This is also the reason why the earliest followers of Aristotle, like
Theophrastus and Porphyry, distinguished between the informative
power and the formative power, saying that the informative power,
or putting it better the informable power, is that in which the form is
formed, and is in the matter. The form however possesses in itself the
formative, or forming power; and they assigned the formative power
to the seed of the male, but the informative power they gave to the
seed of the female. Each (power) indeed possesses form, but one
(possesses a form which is) determinate and acts by its own kind, the
other however gives nothing at all to the matter except this, that
what is formed can come to be from (the matter) by a power which is
ordered and inchoate.
seed properly so called. And they say that this is chiefly proved by
the fact that a foetus is sometimes formed when the female emits
nothing in coition, but the womb merely conceives in the menstrual
blood by swallowing the seedof the male, and that no conception at
all results from both (parents) emitting seed (derived) from the
whole of their bodies. For seed, as they say, is that which is forma-
tive, and the menstrual blood, apart from all the other things which
the woman emits, is the sufficient matter and nourishment for gen-
eration.
place, adheres to the womb above the pores of the veins and arteries.
For, just as the breath of life (within us) is nourished and fostered by
the breath that is breathed in, so the formative breath that is in the
seed is nourished by the breath that pulsates through the pores of the
mother's arteries, and the heat is nourished by the blood and the
heat which exudes into (the heat in the seed) through the pores of
the veins. However, the breath and blood of the womb do not form
or produce anything in embryos apart from fostering them and nour-
ishing them, as has been said; just as food, too, that enters into the
body that is nourished does not form anything or act in any way, but
is rather informed and acted upon by the powers of the body. Some
doctors, not being able to draw this distinction, said that the breath
and heat of the mother move and inform the seed before it possesses
a soul.
This therefore is the opinion of Theophrastus concerning the
working of the seed and the solution of the stated problems. And this
is exceedingly close to the view of Aristotle, because Theophrastus
himself also, having been taught by Aristotle himself, was the most
excellent of all his pupils.
1 Albert has been setting out the views of Avicenna, Alexander, that
philosopher whom the Arabs and Greeks call Theodorus", and others on the
formative powers in the seed.
2 Avicenna and Theodorus, but not it would seem Alexander (Albert,
p.1074.8-15).
6v11'tCOV '}'UVT)
5l1t00(1)V ''!><>'tOICEl,5t a.U.CX
't<X 5{xooa cj>otoicti.6v11
~ '}'UVT)
'tCOV''!><>'t01C(l)V
l>1tT}Vla't{IC'ttl['tOVAqotvov "OcnplV iv
Aiyu1ttcp].ap'tupti 5t 8t6cppaat~ A.E'yOV'tl 'AplO'tO'tAl CXV\l oxda;
1{vta9m 'tOVA.'Y()tvov "Ocnpw iv 'tcj>1t1ttcp'tCOV Iltpi. ,c;,(l)v.
3 'Ap1atotA1]non extat locus
o 6 8t6q,paa-coc;-couc;cxyp{ouc;C()Tl<Jiv
oXU'C\KCO'tEpouc;
tlvm 'COOV
TU1PCOV.
A'YE\
6 mi a.ppEVc; ro9uc;!; El>Vi\<;
ffitAEW1tA.11GUl~EW,
-cw;
6e 9,,AE~ xpopawou<111c; &U.ov 'Ci\c;itipac;.
2 ffil UJCI)
Hercher : ffll i!;cocodd. 3 ,:au9ftAo<;0l1J3oivouHercher: ,:ov
Oijluv 0l11361:vov codd.
381 Athenaeus, The Sophistsat Dinner 9.46 391E (BT vol.2 p.354.2-5
Kaibel)
Theophrastus says that the young of the viper do not eat through
their mother's belly as if breaking open a door- to speak in jest -
and smashing open an exit that had been blocked; rather, the female
(viper) is under pressure and its belly is "straitened" - to use Ho-
meric language - and it cannot hold out but bursts.
Theophrastus and Aristotle say that living creatures are not only
begotten by one another, but also come into being spontaneously,
and from the earth when it decays; and of living creatures and plants
themselves some turn into other (types).
BOTANICA
Inscriptiones Librorum
Titles of Books
16; 47 = 4008; 48 = 413 no. 103; 50 = 413 no. 107 (iv TUfoxa.Tfi);
Athenaeus, Deipnosophistae 2.15 41F = 214A; 2.34 SOB= 413 no.
29; 2.48 56F = 413 no. 74; 2.83 700-E = 413 no. 60 (iv EIC'tq>); 3.2
72C = 413 no. 46; 3.12 77E = 393 (iv 't<i>6'\l'tEpcp);14.64 651A =
401 (iv 'tE'ta.p'tcp);Galenus, De alimentorum facultatibus 1.13.11
(CMG t.5.4.2 p.237.21-238.3) = 413 no. 92; Galenus, In Hippocratis
librum Epidemiarum 6 (3.14, CMG t.5.10.2.2 p.144.4-5) = 413 no.
8 (iv 't<i>npomp); Galenus, Linguarum Hippocraticarum explicatio,
s.v. a.1e6VT1v(t.19 p.72.16-18 Kuhn) = 413 no. 105; ibid, s.v. "fartpoova
(t.19 p.91.10 Kuhn) = 413 no. 8; Harpocration, Lexicon, s.v. u..v11
(t.1 p.202.5 DindorO = 413 no. 85 (iv ''); ibid., s.v. <>A.Oaxo{vcp (t.1
p.221.14-15 DindorO = 413 no. 48 (iv 6'); Photius, Lexicon, s.v.
u..{v11(pars 1 p.256.2-4 Porson) = 413 no. 86 (iv i:p66cp);scholion
in Apollonii Rhodii Argonautica 1.879-83 (a, p.74.17-18 Wendel) =
413 no. 64; scholion in Nicandri Theriaca 615 (b, p.231.12-14
Crugnola) = 413 no. 30 (Ev TUy'); in 645 (a, p.241.1-3 Crugnola) =
4058; scholion in Platonis Rempublicam 488C (p.238.4-8 Greene) =
413 no. 99; Stephanus, Ethnica, s.v. "Awuv0o<;(p.153.10-11 Meineke)
= 413 no. 108 (iv 'tci>ivmci>);Suda, s.v., 8ocppaa't~ (no. 199, LG
t.1 pars 2 p.701.33 Adler) = 2; ibid., s.v., u..{v11(no. 507, LG t.1
pars 3 p.335.11-12 Adler) = 413 no. 86
Athenaeus, Deipnosophistae 2.44 54F = 413 no. 90; 2.59 61F
h C!>u't11ea.]
= 413 no. 5; 2.67 640 = app. 408 et 413 no. 84 (iv ''); 15.24 6790
= 413 no. 69 (Ev 'tci>EIC'tq>);Erotianus, fr. 29 (p.107.15-17 Nach-
mannson) = 413 no. 8; Oribasius, Collectio medica 11A54, addit.
(CMG t.6.1.2, p.89 ad 18) = 413 no. 112; Photius, Lexicon, s.v.
a.1ea.Mq,11(no. 705, t.1 p.793-4 Theodoridis) = 413 no. 80 (iv t:P66cp:
q,ua11emvcodd., q,mmv Ib); Pollux, Onomasticon 10.170 (LG t.9.2
p.240.30 Bethe) =402 ('Apta'tO'tEAOU<; ft 8oq,pa.a't0u:C!>ua11eo'i<;
codd.);
scholion in Homeri Odysseam 10.510 (t.1 p.476.14-16 DindorO =
411A; scholion in Nicandri Alexipharmaca 99 (a, 3-5, p.62 Gey-
monat) = 413 no. 39 (iv 'tq>6'; q,ua11e8>v codd.); Suda, s.v. a.1Ca.A.11<i>'ll
(no. 788, LG t.1 pars 1 p.75.7-9 Adler) = 413 no. 80 (iv i:p66cp)
Collectio vocum utilium, s.v. a.1eaMq,11(Anecd. Graec. t.1
C!>U'ta.]
p.60.24-5 Bachmann) = 413 no. 80 (iv i:p66cpq>U'tmv)
j C!>un1e8>v
npaya'tda] scholion in Oribasium, Collectio medica 11A70
(CMG t.6.1.2 p.92, ad 1) = 413 no. 37
TITLES OF BooKS 191
16; 47 = 400B; 48 = 413 no. 103; 50 = 413 no. 107 ("in the last book");
Athenaeus, The Sophistsat Dinner2.15 41F = 214A; 2.34 SOB= 413 no.
29; 2.48 56F = 413 no. 74; 2.83 700-E = 413 no. 60 ("in the sixth
book"); 3.2 72C = 413 no. 46; 3.12 77E = 393 ("in the second book");
14.64 651A = 401 ("in the fourth book"); Galen, On the Nutritive
Faculties1.13.11 (CMG vol.5.4.2 p.237.21-238.3)= 413 no. 92; Galen,
On Hippocrates'Epidemics 6 (3.14, CMG vol.5.10.2.2 p.144.4-5) = 413
no. 8 ("in the first book"); Galen, Explanation of Hippocratic
Expressions, on akonen (vol.19 p.72.16-18 Kiihn) = 413 no. 105; ibid.,
ongongrDna(vol.19 p.91.10 Kiihn) = 413 no. 8; Harpocration, Lexicon,
on melin!(vol.1 p.2025 Dindorf) = 413 no. 85 ("in book 7"); ibid., on
holoschoinoi (vol.1 p.221.14-15 DindorO = 413 no. 48 ("in book 4");
Photius, Lexicon,on melin!(part 1 p.256.2-4 Porson) = 413 no. 86 ("in
the seventh book"); scholium on Apollonius of Rhodes, Argonautica
1.879-83(a, p.74.17-18Wendel)= 413 no. 64; scholium on Nicander's
Remedies615 (b, p.231.12-14 Crugnola) = 413 no. 30 ("in book 3"); on
645 (a, p.241.1-3 Crugnola) = 405B; scholium on Plato's Republic
488C (p.238.4-8 Greene) = 413 no. 99; Stephanus, Place-Names, on
Apsynthus(p.153.10-11 Meineke)= 413 no. 108 ("in the ninth book");
Suda,on Theophrastus (no. 199, LG vol.1 part 2 p.701.33 Adler)= 2;
ibid., on melin! (no. 507, LG vol.1 part 3 p.335.11-12 Adler) = 413
no.86
h Plant(Matters)] Athenaeus, TheSophistsat Dinner2.44 54F = 413 no.
90; 2.59 61F = 413 no. 5; 2.67 640 = app. 408 and 413 no. 84 ("in
book 7"); 15.24 679D = 413 no. 69 ("in the sixth book"); Erotianus, fr.
29 (p.107.15-17Nachmannson) = 413 no. 8; Oribasius, MedicalCollec-
tion 11A54, addition (CMG vol.6.1.2, p.89, on line 18) = 413 no. 112;
Photius, Lexicon,on akaleph7! (no. 705, vol.1 p.793-4 Theodoridis) =
413 no. 80 ("in the seventh book": "natural" in the manuscripts,
"plant" Ib); Pollux, Nomenclature 10.170 (LG vol.9.2 p.240.30 Bethe) =
402 ("by Aristotle or Theophrastus"; "natural" for "plant" in the
manuscripts); scholium on Homer's Odyssey10.510(vol.1 p.476.14-16
Dindorf) = 411A; scholium on Nicander's Antidotes99 (a, 3-5, p.62
Geymonat) = 413 no. 39 ("in book 4": "natural" for "plant" in the
manuscripts); Suda, on akaleph7! (no. 788, LG vol.1 part 1 p.75.7-9
Adler)= 413 no. 80 ("in the seventh book")
Plants]Collectionof UsefulExpressions,on akalephl!(AnecdotaGraeca
vol.1 p.60.24-5 Bachmann) = 413 no. 80 ("in the seventh book of
Plants")
j TreatiseconcerningBotanical(Matters)] scholium on Oribasius, Medical
Collection11A70 (CMG vol.6.1.2 p.92, on line 1) = 413 no. 37
192 8oTANY
k Ilept q,puyavticci>v
icat noto>8ci>v]librum septimum (vel sextum una
cum septimo; cf. Regenbogen 1373, 1452, Senn Pflanzenkunde 26-
7, Keaney Hermes 96 (1968)296-7) sic appellavit Hermippus (fr. 55
Wehrli)
6ev6p(l)v]liber tertius sic appellatur in cod. Urbin. Gr.
Ilept &:yp((l)v
61, quern etiam titulum Hermippo attribuit Joachim
Scripta de plantis
1866); perhaps these five books are the ninth book of the Researchon
Plants, divided into two parts, plus the sixth, seventh (= 2f above)
and eighth (= 2g above) books of the PlantExplanations
b On Flavor]Galen, AgainstLycus4.6-7 (CMG vol.5.10.3 p.15.17) = 418
Writings on Plants
Aristotle described the birth, mode of life and form of all living
creatures, and Theophrastus the natures of plants and the causes and
principles of almost all things which are born from the earth; from
this knowledge the investigation of the most obscure matters was
made easier.
"But since I have said what is the beginning and the goal of
agriculture, it remains to see how many parts this subject has."
"Well," said Agrius, "as far as I'm concerned they seem countless to
me when I read the books by Theophrastus which are entitled
Research(concerning)Plants,and the second (group) Plant Explana-
2 tions.""Those books," said Stolo, "are not so suitable for those who
want to cultivate the land as for those who (want to cultivate) the
schools of the philosophers; but I do not mean by this that they do
not contain some things that are both useful and of general interest."
Of things with soul some are animals, some plants, and some
zoophytes. Well, they 1 discussed animals in the treatises of every
type concerning animals, in one way relating the facts concerning
198 8oTANY
't(XU't(X
'"
l1tC.OV.
' ,
l't(X
1'
(l)T}CJc;,
,
on
"
7tpl u-yeiac;
' ' ,
IC(Xl
'
VOCJOU
,
OllClOV
' ... ,
CJ'tlV
'
Ilpoc; 'tOVBap6<XA.ijv,
O't V1t\jlV
(XU't{i)
'tOV8e6q,p<XCJ'tOV.
WRITINGS ON PLANTS 199
Plantae singulae
2 xapin<><;del. Dindo,f
iv 6 'tq>6U'teprpIlpl q>U'tCOV
b 8oq>paa-roc,;
ml 'tOVipWEOV
Elva{
cp11a16{cpopov.
1-2 Plinius, Nat. hist. 16.114, Theophrastonon nominato;haecnon reperiuntur
in TheophrastiHP, sed cf.CP 2.9.13
iv 6 'tq>6tu'tEpq>-ri\c,;<l>u-ruci\c,;
i.mop{~ 0 cp1A.Oaocpoc,; 'PTt<HV' "tan
ical ID.lo yevoc,;auici\c,;EV't tj\ 'Eu.&.l>iml 1tplKiludav ml Ku1tpov
oAOv9ocp6pov, o'to tv croicovlnpoo9 q>Ep1 -rou9p{ou,-rov6! oAOv9ov
i~6ma9V.b 6t oAOv9oc; 1C'tOUEVOU IC'tOUvfou. 1tpco-
Plaa-rou ical O\llC
'tOV6 'tOU'tOV 'tCOV Ol>lCC.OV1tE1tOVa 't ml YAUICUV EX\ical oux c.ocrnp5
78A 'tOVnap' it.tv.yiv'ta\ 6 ical EiCrovou-roc,; 1tOA.U 'tOOV
auicc.ov it 6' mpa
'ta 't'T}V
PMO't'l'l<nvou noA.u."
1-4 Eatt--t!;6,no0cv) Plinius,Nat. hist 16.113,Theophrastonon nominato 3-
4 't<>--!;6mo0cv) cf.TheophrastiCP 5.1.8 et HP 1.14.1
3 0piou ex Theophr.CPMeineke: qn>touA: icap,rou CE: sub folio Plinius 4
o 6c OA.Ov0oc;Wilamowitz;ai 6c OA.Cal(i
codd. 5 'tOU'tOV Wilamowitz;'tOU'tO
codd.
Particular Plants
392 Athenaeus, The Sophistsat Dinner 3.11 77A (BT vol.1 p.179.21-3
Kaibel)
(j)U'tCl>V
6iv6pCaJV'YVCm; 1C'tl0~icai.oaa <XAA11Am>lOl; YICEV'tplCJCJlV
\ICl,ncxv'tc.ov,
olai, 'tO>V &llov foawi 'ti\; auici\; 'to 6iv6pov
(l)U'tO>V
cix;av [u] noiiciAi\; icai. 6iaq,6pou ytvfo~ 61C'tt1Cov icai. 6vov 'tmv
allcov euicoAOvnav'toiou yivo~ VY1Civ PMa't'llv, \ 't~ m>'tou 'tO>Vs
1CA.a6CaJV1C'tWV 1CaCJ'tOV,l'ta 1CpTt;ac; e; A.AO
IDJ..11v 'tO>V7tpVC.OV
392Aq>Ui\yov11vVapo<JlV, me; aplCEiVtt6'!lKOU6:IC~aU'tOUicai. cxv0'
OAOICATtpoU ICTl7t0UfllV O\jflV,otov VA.Eimvi xaplECJ'tCX'tcp
7t0llC\A1lV
'tlVCX
icai. 7t0AUl6i\'tO>V icapnmv <X(j)'iamou fllV ayA.dlav avnnq>O't~
4-7 Geoponica,sive CassianusBassus,De re rusticaeclogae10.76.8,Theophrasto
non nominato
1 Jtapayyilacn Mllrtinus: ,mpayyilan codd. 2 ticn0tl~ Mllrtinus: tvn-
8oq,paa't~ 6i (l)'llCJl
'tOu'tcp'tq>11vi.u..aiac; icai.poicx;icai.upaivac;
~ naaa&u; ICO'lfaV'tac; 6uvaa0ai (l)U'tEl>EW iv 'toi; i>ypoi;'tooo~ icai.
ap6oivo~.
5 J111A.ta~
Schneider: ~A.ia~ A
6t iv 'tq>Iltpi. q,u-t(l)V
9t<><ppaa'toc; i.a'topia(; ypa.q,ti unoytw 6t 'ta
'tOUXU'ta. btiytia, ica9&.ntp0~ ICW.OU<J{
(J't\K<Xi. 't\Vtc;7t~\K<X<;,
a.a 'tOic;
UICTl<J\
ywoivouc;. lipi~o\ -yapK<Xi.au'toi. 'tl>YXCXVOU<J\V. b 6 ulCTlc;
EX\
7tpoaq,uat~ amv 'tOVicauA.ovtic; i\icoc;,icai.a1tO'ttiVOU<J\V aU'tOU an'
ipewti.c;. s
1-5 haec in TheophrastiHP non reperiuntur
400A Athenaeus, The Sophistsat Dinner 2.60 62A-C (CB vol.1 p.152.9-10,
152.11-153.3Desrousseaux)
when there are autumn rains and thunder". The parallel text in Pliny is
against this; but cf. 4008.
206 BoTANY
AE'YE't<X\
6i n 'IC<Xl
q>l>'tOV cs(61')ooiov poi~. 1iv6tvov iv -rft7tpt
'Opxoevov )..(vu iv <XU'tcj>
'tcj>UOO't\,OU'tCXev q,uUa 'tCX1tp6pa-ra
ia9(ei,-rov6t PA<XCJ-rov ia-rope'i9eoq,paa-roc;iv 'tE't<Xp'tQ>
ai uec;,ci>c; Ilept
B q,mci'>v,
'Y\Vcs9aiAE'YOOV 'tcj>NE\AQ)ocovu6vn au-rftCXVEl>
'IC<lV {>iCci>v.
1 cl>utucoii;Rose: cl>uauco'ii;
codd.
A.'YEl
6 9e6q,paa-roc;'tO q>l>'tOV-ri\<;7tU'ICT)<;
oppfoic; u6aai 'IC<Xl
7tT)'YIX\O\<;
T)OT17tCJ9ai,
9a.Aa.'t't\O~6 <XA\CJ't(X,
1-2 cf.TheophrastiHist. plant. 5.4.3, qui tamen haecde quercunon de pinu dicit
necnonde materia,non de arboreipsadissererevidetur;etiam scholionin Homeri
lliadem23.328 (t.5 p.421.18-20Erbse),quad Theophrastearectiusrefert;413 no.
53
1 ta cputa b
PARTICULAR PLANTS 207
401 Athenaeus, The Sophistsat Dinner 14.64 651A-B (BT vol.3 p.44.9-14
Kaibel)
404 Hesychius, Lexicon, s.v. \i~ avOo; (no. 1919, t.1 p.462 Latte)
1-2 Photius, Lexicon,s.v. (no. 653, t.1 p.423.7 Theodoridis);Suda, s.v. (no. 1203,
LG t.1 pars 2 p.113.5 Adler); quorum neuter Theophrastum nominat; cf.
TheophrastiHist. plant. 6.1.1
3-4 XE1---Q1Cav0C:,&,]
aAAOV cpuUaciicav0C:,&,
6t cicpoicpa;iai; Poiava; cp11al
cxc1vr add. co;(pTl<J\ 8c6cppamo',K
4 post cixav0C:,&,
"Or you": taking the roots of the eryngo and of the flowery acan-
thus make them equal in weight, grind them up, and drink them ....
Theophrastus too mentions the akanthosin the (Research) on Plants.
Both the plants (i.e. eryngo and acanthus) have spiny leaves.
6V6a.A.i6c;
oi. hi c'iv0oc;,c'ill.oi ta; A.U1Cc;
1eanpuc;,oi. 6 tc;
iimatva.c; 1Cpi0cxc;
1tpotOUq,puyilva.i.8oq,pa.atoc;6 '\)Jt() Ei>poic.ov
tac;
1epi0a; outc.omA.ia0a.i.oi. 6i tac; i1e 1epi0rovaCa.c;ywotva.c;.
1-3 cf.Lexeis rhetoricas,s.v. 6tv6aM6ti; (p.241.12Bekker),ex quibus Etymol-
ogicum Magnum 25554; quibus locis Theophrastusnon nominatur 1-2 He-
sychius, Lexicon,s.v. 6tv6a).(6ai; (no. 621, t.1 p.417.25-6Latte);cf.eundem, s.v.
6av6a).(6ai; (no. 221, t.1 p.404.8 Latte); Theophrastusneutro loco nominatur
3 Pollux, Onomasticon6.76-7 (LG t.9.2 p.22.24-23.2Bethe);Hesychius,Lexicon,
-
s.v. 6tv6a).(6ai; (no. 621, t.1 p.417.26-7Latte); quorum neuter Theophrastum
8oq,pa.atoc;6uo i6rt!va.i,c'ippV1ea.iGi\A.u.
tou 6 q,A.6ouq>Ttai
1 cf.DioscoridislibrumDe materiamedica4.103.1(t.2 p.257.16-258.10Wellmann);
-
PARTICULAR PLANTS 211
407 Athenaeus, The Sophistsat Dinner9.12 371C (BT vol.2 p.311.20 Kaibel)
nominat
1 av0o; n Hesychius(no.621)
Theophrastus says that there are two kinds of mullein, male and
female.
Plinii NH 25.120, quibuslocisTheophrastusnon nominatur
212 BoTANY
'ti\; i'tia.c;1tw6tvov
q,11at6t 9t6q,pacno; iv cl>u'tuco~'tOVXUA<>V
acpavi,tV 't'T\Vyov11v'tOOV
av0pcmtc.ov.
1-2 haec apud Theophrastumnon reperiuntur
4 lib.I cap.5 2) Plinius, Naturalis historia 19.32 = 408; vid. infra no.
52, 55, 59, 84
22 lib.3 cap.3 8 (et lib.3 cap.7 3)) Hesychius, Lexicon, s.v. 1CU1tapoc;
(no. 4639, t.2 p.550.31-3 Latte; cf. 1CUnapo1.,ibid. no. 4747, p.554.23-
6, Theophrasto non nominato); Photius, Lexicon, s.v. 1CUnapoc; (pars
1 p.193.7-11 Porson); scholion in Aristophanis Pacem 199 (b, Schol.
Arist. t.2.2 p.38.18-20); scholion in Aristophanis Thesmophoriazusas
516 (p.268a3-4 Duebner); scholion in Aristophanis Vespas 1111
(p.459a28-42 Duebner, sed haec Musurum ex Suda in istud scholion
transtulisse indicat Dindorf, Aristoph.Comoed.t.4.2 p.514 adnot. 9);
Suda, s.v. 1CUnapoc;(no. 2787, LG t.1 pars 3 p.222.6-7 Adler); ubi
ea quae de forma et de siccitate exhibent omnes praeter scholion
in Thesm. neque apud Theophrastum inveniuntur neque inveniri
expressis verbis dicuntur
31 Book 3 ch.14 4 (and Book 4 ch.2 8, Book 8 ch.5 2)) Galen, On the
NutritiveFaculties2.1.5 (CMG vol.5.4.2 p.266.1 -2)
,,,woot;
49 lib.4 cap.14 6) Photius, Lexicon, s.v. (pars 2 p.655.4 Porson);
Plinius, Naturalis Historia 17.226; Suda, s.v. wwcwt;(no. 109, LG
t.1. pars 4 p.847.18 Adler); apud Theophrastum verbum wivta0ai,
non wwcwt~ re vera reperitur
105 lib.9 cap.13 3 (et lib.9 cap.20 4)) Apollonius, Historiae mirabiles
29
Causae plantarum
Explanations of Plants
Sapores
Flavors
"ft8uxcpeptta {yypa"1CCX.t(X(J1C\)(X,\V
oit:ta.t JLT18ia.v iv a.U'to'ir;t:lva.t 5
wJ.a JL<X't'llV
8ia.cpopcxv, \I lrut01Cp<XTI1V
1
8uxcpopavt:ipT11CVa.t, JLCX't'llV 8
8t:ocppa.atovOATIV xpa.ya.tda.v 'YYpa.cpva.t
Ilt:pl XUA.OU, mhot ml a.l>'to
7 tOU'tOwuvoa. O XUA.Or; uypou 8uxcpopcxv ttva. iv8i1CVUta.t. all.' o.coc;
mhot 8ta.cpopa'tt(:iOOOa.(tou) uypou X<XA.\V a.00tr; tJLV00a.tXcpU1CV
ir;htpa.r; aia.cpopcxr;. 10
what he himself is saying. For while saying, "in the respect in which
moist things differ", he thinks he is establishing that there is no dif-
ference between them, and that it was to no purpose that Hippo-
crates spoke of a difference, and to no purpose that Theophrastus
wrote a whole treatise On Flavor,although this very name "flavor"
itself indicates a certain differentiation of what is moist. Neverthe-
less, although it is a differentiation of what is moist, it is naturally
divided again into other differentiations.
For starting from there (the taste of water) you will the more
easily be able to distinguish all the less obvious tastes, and especially
those which I call sweet, but certain other people call watery - like
that of fresh reeds and dog's-tooth grass, and in addition of wheat
and barley and rice-wheat, and many others which Theophrastus too
mentions, enquiring whether we should posit several kinds of sweet
240 BoTANY
That the bitter taste is hot I have just now shown. Concerning
that which has the particular name of "pungent" there is not even
any need of demonstration in the first place. For the clarity of the
sensation anticipates proof from argument, and so no-one has even
disputed about it; no, Plato declares that it is the hottest of all, as do
Aristotle and Theophrastus, and there is none of the doctors, either
the ancient or the more recent ones, who judges otherwise.
All the tree-fruits that seem sweet to us when they have ripened
are sour when they have just been produced, and dry in constitution,
637 each in accordance with the nature of the tree that produces it, as
Theophrastus somewhere said - olives, grapes, apples, pomegran-
ates, mulberries, dates, pears. But as time goes on they become
moister, and sharp as well as sour; and then gradually losing this
(sharpness) they become sweet and reach their maturity. Some do
not even acquire sweetness on the trees, but some time after they
have been removed; and certain others do not pass through the inter-
mediate stage of sharpness, but direct from sourness to sweetness, as
does also that of the olive-tree. Now that they are all ripened by heat
is clear, and that this is of two types, the one the peculiar and innate
heat of each thing, the other from outside and from the sun, but
linked in nature and proper to them (the fruits) - this I suppose we
are well aware of if we remember the basic principles which we con-
tinually presuppose. But if they are somewhat sour to begin with,
but become sweet when they ripen, their sweetness is the result of
638 heating and the sharpness and sourness of cooling. Moreover, since
at the beginning when they are still woody, as Theophrastus too said,
they are at the same time dry and sour, but the large amount of
moisture that flows into them makes them sharp, it is clear that the
sour taste involves more earthy matter, the sharp more moisture, so
that Plato too defined them rightly, saying that, when all such earthy
particles which are contained in juices are dissolved and contract and
dry up those of the perceptive parts of the tongue that are moist, "if
they are rough they appear sour, but if they are less rough they
appear harsh."
244 BoTANY
Vinum et oleum
i; i:vavttO>ta.tc.ov
taic; 6uva.at op{cov.ti.ovh a.1t\jluyi:vcov, tmv 6t
0pmv, C007tp al ti.ov 1Cau0i:vtc.ov ;uA.COV ticppat 1t&.aat.1eai.yap i:v
,, ,, ",, ',, , '
1Ctvatc;to EVoiov nupua 1eata i1epa opia 1tapa1tap-iat,!Cat
tOUtOhi l1eavroc; 0't\ 0pov, to 6 li')J-J> 1t&v'YECOOE; t ICCX\vuxp6v. 15
1eai.6ta tOUtO 1t\OOV u6an PPCXXEiacx ticppa 6ux ttvmv ac.oatc.ov
cxpati.ovauitp~ ~811tat, OUVWtocppt(l\ hi i:v tq,6 ta 0pa Kai
630 6pifo opta, to 6' U1tOA.OutOV OUICEt\ 0p6v iattv, i:va1to8iVOV tq>
UOOt\ta 1tupcoo11 opw. IC<XA.OUO\ 6 to tO\OUtOV u6cop ol civ0pcmtot
1eoviav,cxva.A.Oyov t'fi OaMnn Kai a.A'[I,6ia0fo~ 1Cai. 'YVCJE~ tvKa 20
WINE AND OLIVE-OIL 245
And it seems that some new wine appears sweet not only
through its own heat, but also through acquired (heat). For, as Theo-
phrastus and Aristotle said, there is a considerable hidden heat 1, as it
were, in grapes and other fruits from the warmth of the sun; by this
what is watery in them still and, as it were, half-concocted is brought
to concoction and overpowered, being made like that which alters it.
1 The Greek word indicates a comparison with the live embers of a fire.
1tA.EOV 1C'tiV<XV't1i
ICa\foa 'tT\VEV<pUO\OA.Oyl~ yuvao{av <XICpipfo-ctpOV
a.xav-ca 6iap0pc.ooav-c;,A.A.a 'tE -coiau-caxoA.A.aKai. 7tpi.-cci'>v
oivcov
T\~ i6{6~av. ~ ooi6v 't\ -coi; T\J.Lci'>V au-cci'>v
XOOXE\V oc.oaoiv.i\ yap
ouxi. !Cai.'tau'ta 0tc.ot0a, napa 'CO1t~ X\Vaa0tvd~ i\ pC.OJ.LTlli, U1t0 5
'tO)Vau-cci'>vOV\VUVa !Cai.PA<X7t'tOJ.LVa;
Kai.yap Kai.yuvaoux oq,oopa
Kai.itA.i~ iaxupmtpa J.LV ipya.,'tm 'CCX0pa 1mi.pcoaA.E<X oc.oa-ca,
Ka-cap&.llEi6t Kai. 6iaq,opt 1mi.1Ca'ta'lj1UXt -ca J.LTI
-coiau-ca,1Cai.-cci'>v
oivcov 'tO'UliJ.LV 0tpou; <pua\ 1mi. IClVTIO\li pin{,ouoa 1mi. itA.10;
ilC0tpa{vcovKal <pA.Oyt; 1tA.TIOlOV 1t1ta{vouoiea-c-cov.OOO\10
IC<XiOVa\
6t vuxp6-ctpo{ 'tE tiai Kai Ma-cco6fo-ctpoi,-cou-cou;i~A.'YXt 't -ca
665 'tO\<X\l'ta
na.v'ta !Cai.eauov ava'YICa.,\ MOX\V,uJ.LllCpov UO'ttpovA.A.
ndata0ai. q>UA.a.'t't'tai ev yap 1Ca-cov ov-ccovini. n\; oi1Cd~
-cci'>v
q>UOEm<; oi1Clq> 0tpq,, 6iaq,0dpt'ta\ 6 npo; n\; ~co0tvat-cpux;, ii-cot
o0vEi~i\ 'ljl'U~E~xA.EovE~c~.
0tPJ.LO't'l'ln 1s
'tq>
"
u
~'
L.1\0VU<Jq>
A ,
't'l'IV
'
71:\'tUV
, ' ,
m<;
(XV\pcoaav
'
<pT1uUVOU<J(XV
' ~,
'tOV
'
O\VOV
1'
WINE AND OLIVE-OIL 247
ing-to-be and in its power to act. For they are composed of water and
salt; and the water which has washed the ashes, by becoming a com-
pound of itself and the parts which it has brought off with itself, in
this way has produced what is called lye. And if we did not already
know that it has been produced from the water and the sooty parts
of the ash, perhaps we would suppose that it is a simple and non-
composite body. For it is something like this that happens to us in the
case of vinegar, too; not being able to observe its coming-to-be with
our sense, we do not trust our reason.
1 Seenote 1 to 425.
'ta -yap7t\'t'U<OOtt
X<OPUXAy<>l>G\V-i)oootvov'tT)VanEA.Ov cpptv.icai.'tT)V
8tp<ml'ta 't'i\;yi\; 8tocppaato; ai'tw.tat ica86AOU -yap iv cipytMOOtat
8 't07t0~ cputa8at 'tT)Vn(wv, tlvat 6 'tT)VCXP'YW)V 8tp~v, 61.0 icai.
,
CJUV1C7t't't\V'
'tOV .,
O\VOV, .,
<OG7tp ' \ "~
!Ca\ 'tO l>u<Op
! ,. -- ,
""""""'pO'ta'tOV ' "'~
!Ca\ ttuta'tOV 5
-ita~ civa6IB<0atv,ttt 61 icai.mtat-yvuiv11np~ a'itov mittpov
nott'i 00\j/~. oopuvouaa mi. 6toyicouaa tj\ 8tpO'ttttt 'tOV7t1>pov.
~7 Theophrastus,CP 4.13.7
Odores
sweet; for they say that places where pine-trees grow produce vines
that give sweet wine. Theophrastus explains this by the warmth of
B the soil. For in general the pine-tree grows in places where there is
clay, and clay is warm; and for this reason it assists in concocting the
wine. Similarly clay soil gives the lightest and sweetest water, and
moreover when it is mixed with grain it produces an abundant in-
crease, for it ripens and distends the kernels by its warmth.
That anything at all, when boiled in olive-oil, loses its own mois-
ture and swiftly becomes crumbly and brittle, while water has no
such effect on it, is something that we have learned from experience,
so that in this respect Archidamus has said nothing untrue. But, just
as Aristotle and Theophrastus and certain other philosophers put
forward such matters as problems in their enquiries concerning na-
ture and solve them, so he too, since he wished to enquire into the
explanation of everything that happens, should have stated the prob-
lem and solved it in the same way as they did. If however he clearly
does not do this, it is in this respect that he seems to me to be in the
greatest error.
Odors
cU:Tt9U1.
1ecxl
yap 1ecxl 'tO>V9epoovupicx'tCX 66uacoo11,
iv EUCOOTI,
'tCX
'ta 6' OOOtq>ex
ml 'ti.ov'lfUXPO>V
coocxl>'tcoc;.
4-5 cf.Gakni librum De simpl. med. 4.22 (t.11 p.698.13-15 Kahn)
1ecxl
611a.1tav'tOfoov EiC'tOOV ivcxv'tic.ov1n6v E<J'ttv,"1't0161' OA.COV
ciUT)A.Ot<;1eepcxvvutvc.ov au'toov,i\ 1Ccx'taa11Cpa6pia, ml 'tT)Vcxi~aiv
EICpEU'YOV'tCX'tO>V1tapa.1C\J,1.VC.OV.
Ei't. oov OU'tC.O<;
Ei't. E1Cdvc.oc; pouA.\
1C1Cpaa9m 'to p66ivov EiC'trov ivavdc.ov, Eol Ev ou6Ev 6iacpipe1,
6d1CV1>'ta.tyap t1Ca'ttpc.o<;
'to 1tpo1Ceievov. ol6a. 6 O'tt 'toi<;7tpl'tOU'tc.ovs
594 A<>yiaoi<; a.1taaw, otc; 'tE b 8e6cppaa't0<;iypawe 1eal otc; itei<;EV<>AU
Tfi& TO 1tpcxya't~A.YOJ.I.EV,btl 7tA.EOV OJ,I.\A.T)<Ja<;,
EUpT)GEt<; 'tOV&u'tEpov
'tpo7tOVfll<; J.1.~Ec.o<;.
In almost all cases smell and taste agree with each other. How-
ever, in the case of the most pleasant things, like for example roses,
they are different and very far removed from each other. For (these
things) are not only not pleasant when tasted, but even display not a
698 little bitterness. And yet what is (actually) bitter is never fragrant,
and not pleasant to us either as a drug or as food. What the cause of
this discrepancy is is something which Theophrastus too enquired
into, but perhaps it is better for us too to say as much as we know
about it.
Theophrastus said in one of his essays that bad smells fall down
as a result of density and rise up as a result of rarity.
252 8oTANY
Mel
Honey
Inscriptiones librorum
1 On Dispositions]
Anonymous, On Aristotle'sNicomachean Ethics 4.2
1121a7 (CAG vol.20 p.180.17) =516 and 5.3 1129b29-30(QEThs p.52)
=529A ("in the first book"); Athenaeus, The Sophistsat Dinner15.15
673E =437; Michael, On Aristotle'sNicomachean Ethics 5.3 1129b29-
30 (CAG vol.22.3 p.8.12) =529B ("in the first book"), who apparently
depends on the Anonymous; scholium on Aristotle's Nicomachean
Ethics1121a7 (vol.1 p.194.26 Cramer), which seems to depend on the
Anonymous; see also 246 no. 4
6 Iltp'i. ilCO'U<1iou
a') Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.43 =1
7 'Apttmv 3uxq,opa'i.a') Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.42 = 1
9a Iltpl. KUW\a.<;,j\Ktp'i.apt'tG>V
,j\Kp1.
aoxppOOUVTl(i
a') Diogenes laertiUS,
Vitae 5.50 = 1
b Kita.b al-adab, maqa.la] lbn an-Nadim, Kita.b al-Fihrist 7.1, cap. de
Theophrasto (p.252.8 Fliigel) = 3A; az-ZawzanI, Muntababa.t min
Abba.I' al-bukama.> li-1-QiftI, cap. de Theophrasto (p.107.3 Lippert)
= 3B
c Iltp'i. aoxppoouVTtc;]papyrus Petersburgiensis Gr.13 (no. 155 Mitteis
et Wilcken = Pack2 2089) fr. 1 v.10 (inscriptio cum nomine Theo-
phrasti reperitur in tabula librorum fort. ex bibliotheca privata; in
fr. 2 v.10 nomen Theophrasti occurrit, sed inscriptio deest)
15a Callisthenes, =
or On Grief,1 book] Diogenes Laertius, Lives5.44 1
b Callisthenes]Alexander, Supplementto theBookOn the Soul 25 (Suppl.
Arist.vol.2.1 p.18630) =504
c Callisthenes]Cicero, TusculanDisputations5.25 =493
2S8 ETHICS
16 Ilpi. picov
a.'-r'] Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.42 =1
17a aureolus liber De nuptiis vel Aureolus liber de nuptiis] Hieronymus,
Adversus lovinianum 1.47 (p.388.11 Bickel) =486, ex quo sequentes
scriptores pendent: Petrus Abaelardus, Theologia Christiana 2 (PL
t.178 col.1198D) = app. 486; Ioannes Saresberiensis, Polycraticus 8.11
(L2 p.296.12 Webb) =app. 486; Hugo de Folieto, De nuptiis 1.1 (PL
t.176 col.1203A) =app. 486; Vincentius Bellovacensis, De eruditione
filiorum nobilium 38.46 (p.153.8 Steiner) = app. 486, Speculum
historiale 53 (t.4 p.138 col.1.16-17 ed. Duac. a. 1624) = app. 486,
Speculum doctrinale 6.4 (t.2 col.484Bed. Duac. a. 1624) = app. 486
(quo loco "aureus" pro "aureolus" reperitur); loannes Valensis,
Communiloquium 2.4.1 (fol.64vcol.1.13-14 ed. a. 1151) = app. 486
(quo loco "Theophrastus" pro "Theophrasti" [i.e., ut pars inscrip-
tionis] perperam occurrit)
b Aureolus vel liber aureolus] Gualterus Map, De nugis curialium 4.4
(p310.22 James, Brooke, Mynors); Ioannes de Alta Silva, Dolopathos
sive De rege et septem sapientibus p.88.22 (Hilka) = app. 486;
Vincentius Bellovacensis, De eruditione filiorum nobilium 37.28 et
49.73 (p.147.21et 205.8 Steiner) =app. 486; vid. etiam Alberti Magni
Summam theologiae 2.16 (105)3 (t.33 p.275b7-8 Borgnet) = app. 486
(quo loco "Aceolus" invenitur); Dionysii Cartusiani comm. In Petri
Lombardi Quattuor libros sententiarum 2.28.1 (t.22 p.359aC ed. a.
1896-1913) = app. 486 ("in libro qui dicitur aureolus vel in libro
De nuptiis") et Jean de Meung, Le Roman de la Rose 8699 (p.130.16
Baridon) = app. 486 ("livre aureole")
c De nuptiis] Petrus Blesenis, Epistulae 79 (PL t.207 col.244A) = app.
486 (quo loco "Aurelius" ut praenomen Theophrasti occurrit; d.
Eustache Deschamps, Balades 888.1-5 =app. 486, ubi "Aureole" ad
alium scriptorem atque Theophrastum spectat); Gualterus Burlaeus,
De Vita et moribus philosophorum 68 (p.286.4 Knust) = app. 486;
Thomas Hibernicus, Flores doctorum pene omnium, cap. de muliere,
v. (p.563.22 [in mg.] ed. Coloniensis a. 1616) =app. 486; Dionysius
Cartusianus, Enarratio in libros Boetii De consolatione philosophiae
2.4.12 et 3.7.20 (t.26 p.204bB et 343bB ed. a. 1896-1913)= app. 486,
Directorium vitae nobilium 34 (t.37 p.561bA) = app. 486, Enarratio
in librum Ecclesiastici 7.7.27 (t.8 p.51aA) = app. 486 et In Petri
Lombardi Quattuor libros sententiarum 2.28.1 (vid. supra no. 17b);
Francesco da Barberino, I documenti d'amore 7 (t.3 p.75.24-5 Egidi)
= app. 486; Giovanni Boccaccio, Espozioni sopra la Comedia di
Dante, canto 16 (t.6 p.693.20 Padoan) = app. 486
TITLES OP 8ooKS 259
27a On Pleasure,
another (work), 1 book] Diogenes Laertius, Uves5.44 1 =
Athenaeus, TheSophistsat Dinner6.105 273C =550; 8.39
b On Pleasure]
= =
347E 553; 12.3 51lC 551; 12.31 526D 549 =
28 On FalsePleasure,1 book] Diogenes Laertius, Uves5.46 =1
262 ETHICS
Writings on Ethics
437 Athenaeus, The Sophistsat Dinner 15.15 673E-F (BT vol.3 p.488.22-
489.7 Kaibel)
Adfectus
vid. 271
Emotions
see 271
But what they say in the ninth (problem), that free choice is a
passive capacity and not active and therefore of necessity moved by
the object of desire itself, is altogether absurd and contrary to the
principles of the ethical philosophers. ... But in addition this kind of
pseudo-philosopher destroys moral strength and the entire seventh
book of the Nicomachean Ethics,because the morally strong man is
266 ETHICS
EO\ICEnalcxux'ttc;UU't'l'I'tip CJCOl,lU't\
lha.611CUCJUX 1tpoc;fl)V'lf\)VlV7tEpl
'tC.OV1ta0c.ovtlvat. ml .i1tl,101Cpt'toc; 1,1V7t1fl)V 'lf\)VlV<XVaq>EpCOV fl)V
m1Cooa1ovuxvcp'l'l<J\V, d 'tOU acoa'toc;autj\ 8{1C11V Aax6V'toc;,Kapa
1tcxv'ta'tOVPiov :Wcoouv11'ta1 (ml) 1Caicc.oc; 1t1tov0tv,au'toc;yivo1'to'tou
'YICAT)l,1U't0Ci
81(1Ca<J'tT)c;),
T)8coc;CXV m'tU'lfl1<p{aaa0ut fll'i 'lf'UVlCi, <p'otc; 5
'tci .EVrutCOACJE 'tOUacoa'toc;'tU'ic;ad.dutc; ICU1 i!;EA'UCJE 'tU'ic;i9utc;,
'tci& m't<p0EtpE ml 8tCJ7ta<JE 'tU'ic;(l)\A'llOOVWtc;,
oxmEpopycxvoo't\V<>c;
i\ CJICE'UO'U(iICUICioc; qoV'toc; 'tOV XPCOl,lEVOV <X<pEWioc; uinuaaivoc;.
8EO<ppaa'toc; ai 'tOUVUV't\OV Ecp'l'l
'tip acoan 1t0Uou fl)V'lf'UVlV V0\1CE'iv,
OA{yooXPOVO'U pupt'ic; ta9ouc;'U7tO'tEAOUCJUV, 'tcic;Mnac;.'touc;p6pouc;,10
'tcic;mtBuCac;.'tcic; C1tAO't'U1t{ac;, ate; CJ'Ul,l<pEpO.V11 7tEpl 'tO aio.a
811CUtO'tEpOV avumip 81mC01'tO7t11pfutcoc;tv 7t\AEA.1l<J'tat, mi. Pta.Ua>V
icp. otc;m'tXE'tU\,ICU1 uPptcoc;J>va&!;E'i ICU1 AOWOpE'i'tat, 'tC.OV
iicdvoo
m1Cmvciva.6qoV11 'tcic;uit{ac; ou1tp00111e6v'tcoc;.
1-8 FVS 68 B 159
a.av'to'ic;7tOA.1'tE'UOl,1VO\c;
T)l,lE'ic; de;'tUm).ci xpfia0at
7tUpUtVCJU\.EV
'to'ic;7t6voic;ICU\civayicu'iu,1,111
11Cpi1>v
EVEICU 1,1118
cpuuACl>v 'to ail>a
7tapat\VOV'tac;, OXJ1tEp oi. 7tOAA.01m1Co1ta90UCJ\V 7t1'tO'ic;'t'UXOUO\V,
rutOICVUioV'ttc; Cl"f
Ul>'t0l>c; P'UKV{uic; ICU\7tEpt8poa'ic;tic;
ICU\7tA.aVUtc;
EMOTIONS 267
moved by vile passion, but he is not led astray, holding back from
the pursuit of his passions through free choice. But that (pseudo-phi-
losopher) is affected by the same error as Theophrastus, because, you
see, the passions of the soul are measured against physical passions,
although they have no similarity to them, as is clear to all who know
ethical philosophy well.
ti oov JJ.116ta.<mtc;t6T)~JJ.V,
toocp av ~JJ.V cxx:ap1CO'tpol,
oocp
vuv 6. iv ~tq> 0Vt<;Et\ ~tO'tpo~. ti XP1\outcoc;
266 x:a.lci0ava.tci>'ttpo1.
tmt'iv, ayvoou.tv ia.'U'touc;no1ouvttc;tj\ tomou npoatat1, ou noiu w
ivo{IC\OV cbc;
tcp11a{KOU8rocppa.G'toc;,
tq>aci>cxt\
6100UCJ11<;
Tiic;vuxi\c;[Tiic;
iv a.utq, x:a.to11C'llatcoc;].
au oi11v <X'Untv npoa't10t{CJ11c;. s
o8toq,pCJ'toc;
cp1A.Oa6cpcoc; cbc;
iv tj\ auyicpat1tmv acxf)'t'll.a.tOJV, av
tu; X:O\VO'tpOY ta tO\(XUta.CJ'Uyicp(V\, Cj)1]CJ1
pa.pl>tpatlVa.\ ta X:a.t'
tmv x:a.ta 0u6v. o lUP Ou.oo.tvoc;
im0u.{av KA.11J.I.JJ.A.Ol>JJ.Va. J.l.t'tCX
twoc; Al>7t1]<; ml hl110u(ac; (J'\)(JtOA.11<; tOV M"fOV
Cj)a\V't(X\ ano-
0 6 x:a.t' im0u.{a.vacxpta.vcov,ucp' it6oviic;itnci>.tvoc;5
CJtptcp6.tvoc;
UlCOAUCJtO'tpoc; ml ~Mttpoc; iv ta'ic; a.a.ptwu;. op06>c;
ncoc;cpa.(V't(X\
~icoc; t(l)'ll.t!~ovoc;iyicM.atoc;ixta0a1 to .t0'
oov x:al cp1.A.OCJoq,(ac;
,j\ntp to J.l.t'tCX
it&viic; CXJ.l.llptllVOJJ.VOV A.l>7t1]<;
OAO><; t o J.1.EY7t~-
61X'.11.Vcp
&A.A.Ov 0\X:x:al 61CX A.l>7t1]<;
itvayima.tvcpOu.co9iiva.1 o 6
a.i>t60tv npoc; to \X:\VOOPJ.1.'lltll\,cpep6.tvoc;inl to np&;a.{ n x:a.t' 10
im0u.iav.
EMOTIONS 269
refined purpose, but rather they disparage each other or feel envy or
E engage in rivalry or pursue fruitless and empty reputation. For it
was, I think, especially in reference to these people that Democritus
said, that if the body should bring suit against the soul for ill-treat-
ment, the soul would not be acquitted. Perhaps indeed Theophrastus
also said something true, when he said metaphorically that the soul
pays the body a high rent. Nevertheless, the body enjoys more evils
than the soul, since the soul does not use the body according to
reason and the body is not cared for in a fitting manner. For when
the soul becomes involved in its own passions and struggles and
concerns, it neglects the body.
vid. 526
8Eoq,paatou 8Eoq,paatoc;Eq>Tt
touc; ax9Ttpouc;'tO>V
a.v9pC07tCOV
oux
ii6Ea0m fut tOlt; i610i.; a.-ya0oit;co:;fut to'ic;<XAA.Otpwi.;
outeot; 1Ca1Co'it;.
1-2 dictum Theophrasto adsignatur etiam in cod. Vat. Gr. 743 f.29 (Gnom.
Vat. 334 Sternbach), cod. Vat. Gr. 1144 f.229' v.18-20 (App. Vat. 11.35 Stern-
bach), cod. Ottob. Gr. 192 f.208'v.9-11, cod. Voss. Gr. Q 68 f.52' v.11-52" v.3,
cod. Pal. Gr. 122 f.230" v.6-231' v.2, cod. Pal. Gr. 426 f.99' v.1-2, cod. Neapol.
II C 37 (sent. 4 p.182 Sbordone), Maximi Confessoris Locis communibus 54 (PG
t.91 col.961C), florilegio quod Pcela inscribitur, cap.47 (p.335a15-18 Semenov)
et Gnomicis Basileensibus 285 (p.181 Frobenius); Agathoniin Antonii Melissae
EMOTIONS 271
see526
446 Seneca, De ira 1.12.3 et 14.1 (BT t.1.1 p.59.12-18et 61.7-10 Hermes)
446 Seneca, On Anger 1.12.3 and 14.1 (BT vol.1.1 p.59.12-18 and 61.7-10
Hennes)
Virtus et vitium
' ,.
't yap EW<Xt ,, ,
OU't'tOVlC<X e
cxncx-, ~ e'
<XVm ,, ' e
u1)'tOVOU't'tOVEm u1)'tt1COV , 1s
'tOVV')Up A.i0ou6(1C1)V 116!'tO>V lC<X't<Xcpuaw opeyro0m, 'tOV6 'tij,
i>ntp'3<XA.A.w 't<X~im0u(cxi~ &.icoA.cxa'tOV tlvm 'tOV6 foov 'tomcov,
'1>v6t'i 1C<Xl ono'ticcxlooooov bn0uouV'tcxiccxl'tij,i.oycpiccx'ta'to npoaiiicov
op(Cov't<X iccx0a.np lC<XVOVt acoq,povcx A.YE<J0cx( 't iccxllC<X't(l cpuaw tlvm.
npa.6v 't (OU't'tOVa.v<XA.'Y"l'tOV iccxl116tvl1161tO't opyiC6tvov) OU't 20
'tOVinl 7t<XV'tl n,
opyiC6tvov, ica.v iicpo-i<X'tOV&.Ua 'tOV'tl)V E<J11V
XOV't<X t:!;w. a.v6pti6v 't OU't'tOV116tv cpo'3ouVOV, mv n Soo~o
imIDv,om 'tOV7t<XV't<X 1C<Xl'to 6itA.Ey6tvovfllV aiciav 6(1C<Xi6v 't
O'U't'tOV'tO 7tA.\OV E<XU'tij,veov't<XOU't'tOV'tO EAa't'tOV'&.Ua 'tOV'tO
"iaov 'to, 6'"iaov 'to, lC<X't<X , 'to, cxvcx,...,
''l-, 1ov, ou lC<X't cxpi
e, '1--e
ov. <U\.1:.-U
1 tpiov > 25
't OU't'tOV7tpOE'tt1COV O'/t~ TI>XV OU't'tOVwtpOE'tOV E)UA.O\jl'UlOV
142 't OU't'tOV'YCJ.A.COV 7t<XV'tCilV a.!;iouv't<X E<XU'tOV O'U't'tOV110V~<>A.roe;,
VIRTUE AND VICE 279
tov
.!.'l 'l -1.
W\J\a ' to' oov
I~ '
acp 1Ca.cnou
' I
I\U...,....
" -
..~ 1ea.1.
AA.., ' ~ to' 1em' ...._uxv.
..t.~
JU'YA.<ntpmij 't out tov mxvt~ m\ lv0a. it 8ti MXl,Utp<>V out tov
118a.ou,wJJL WV mtci m1.pov apotto~a. ~ 1Ca.atov. 30
'tOI.OU'tO .Vto ti.ov it91.1eii>v
apE'ti.ovtt8~ na.~t1.mv 1ea.\1ea.tci
l,l,(JO't1\'tCX
9tO>poUVOV' a
8it1ea.\~v civta.1e0Aou9uxv qt (Tficppov11a1.),
11:litvouxoo(~all.' "IJA,V cpp6v11a~ mi; it91.1ea.~ 'tOi&tov,a.f>.ta.1.
'ICCX'tft
8' i1eivnmtci CJ'Upqni~ oJA,V yap8(1ea.~ ecm 1ea.\cpp6v1.~ o,ap
't01.00&a.inov ~ i8onoi. OUitv () cpp6v1.~ 1ea.\8(1ea.to<; 'ICCX'tft't() 35
i81.0v,all.' o-tt tii>v mAi.ov1ea.ya.Oi.ov 1eow~ 11:pa.~1.'IC~ cpa.uAOU 8'
000V~.
CJCXMX'ICO>Viaa.1.
CJCXMX'ICO>VUGCXI..
A."fOV wuc; lha.9p'U1t'tOJ1VO'U<;
MO 'tOU&pp~ m\ 'CU
CJaACX'ICO>Va.c; Opu\j/~ p~i~\V. o8 8ocppa.a-
't0<;aala1emva cp11a1.(v)
tlva.1.tov 8a.11:a.vii>vta.,
&tou it 8ti.
cf.AristotelisEE 1221a35,1233b1;etiamMM 1192b2-3et scholion
3 aaA.a.lC(l)va]
in Pliltonis Resp.495E (p.240.10-13Greene)
3 aaA.a.lC(l)VCJ cpria\cod.
cpria1(v)]aaA.a1eci>va
VIRTUE AND VtCE 281
deems himself worthy of nothing at all is great of soul, but the man
who accepts what is due (to him) from each individual and to the
extent that is appropriate. (7) Neither the man who is splendid on all
occasions, even when it is not right, nor the man who never is, is
magnificent, but the man who in accordance with opportunity3
adapts himself to the individual case.
Such is the form of the moral virtues, being concerned with emo-
tion and viewed as a mean-disposition. It enjoys a reciprocal implica-
tion with practical wisdom, though not in the same way. Rather
practical wisdom follows upon the virtues on account of their pecu-
liar character, while the virtues follow upon practical wisdom ,,er
accidens.The just man is also practically wise, because such reason
(i.e. practical wisdom) gives him his special form. The practically
wise man, however, is also just, not on account of his peculiar char-
acter, but rather because he, too, does what is noble and good, and
nothing bad.
1 While 1Catp6;is often used with special reference to the critical mo-
mentor season, here it seems to be used for fitness or due measure. See LSJ.
s.v.,no. I.
2 The text here is quite problematic. The reading of the manuscripts has
been printed, and the translation is based upon this reading. If, however, the
text of Wachsmuth, including two conjectures by Spengel (01Ccmii'>v and
btaye1v), is preferred, the translation would run: "Then setting out several
coordinates (and) investigating (the matter) in conformity with his teachei;
he next tried to adduce individual cases in the following manner.
3 Or possibly in accordance with due measure. See note 1.
salakonisai:
salakoneusai(to behave pretentiously). They used to
call people who give themselves airs salakones(pretentious), from
stepping delicately and with daintiness. But Theophrastus says that
the man who spends money where it is not right (to do so) is salakon
(extravagant).
282 ETHICS
2 2.10] P.Herc. 222, col.6.7 (CErc t.11 [1981) p.107 Gargiulo), sed
coniunctio cum opusculo Theophrasti tenuissima est; vid. commen-
tarium
3 5.1-10) P.Herc. 1457, fr. 6 et 7 (CErc t.1 [1971) p.74-5 Kondo), Theo-
phrasto nominato col.S.40
451 Florilegium "Apicnov icat xpiatov a0-r]a, no. 64 (WSt t.11 [1889) p.21
Schenk!)
452 Gnomologium Vaticanum, no. 331 (WSt t.10 [1888) p.259 Sternbach)
o' a'\Yt~
' ' '\ .!..'\ ......
IIUM!' 1ttpmtaoov' .,
\JtEV
" ., ,
aupiov at xou" tatai
.,
ri' iutiv;
'~ ... "
1 dictum Theophrastoetiam in cod. Vat. Gr. 1144f.229' v.14 (App. Vat. 11.32
Sternbach)et in cod. Par. Gr. 2571 f.14' attribuitur;Aristoteli in cod. Neapol.
II D 22 (sent. 16, p.171 Sbordone)
-
VIRTUE AND VJCE 283
1 2.1) P.Herc. 222, col.12.2-3 (CErc vol.11 (1981) p.109 Gargiulo) and
P.Herc. 1082, fr. 10 (CErc vol.1 (1971)p.87 Kondo)
2 2.10] P.Herc. 222, col.6.7 (CErc vol.11 (1871) p.107 Gargiulo), but the
connection with Theophrastus' work is very slight; see the commen-
tary
3 5.1-10) P.Herc. 1457, fr. 6 and 7 (CErc vol.1 (1971) p.74-5 Kondo),
Theophrastus named col.5.40
452 Gnomologium
Vaticanum,no. 331 (WSt vol.10 [1888)p.259 Sternbach)
fontes: p.301.5 ed. Badawr, f.142 9 v.17-18 cod. Constant. Ahmet III 3206 (G),
Bocados de oro 23.25 (p.170.11-12) Crombach (S), Liber philosophorum mor.
ant. p.559.7-9 Franceschini (L)
1 c.,J....._hC
ed. Badawr: s.p. G: Tenparastis S: Theophrastus L
453 Gnomologium
Vaticanum,no. 327 (WSt vol.10 [1888) p.258 Sternbach)
fontes: Mubta$ar $iwiin al-bikma (M$r) f.33" v.15 - 34' v.3 cod. Constant.
Fatih 3222 (RUSCH t.2 [1985] p.100 no. 20 Gutas)
-
457 Siwan al-l)ikma, cap. de Theophrasto, dictum no. 17 (vid. fontes in
apparatu)
.,~ ~ ~~v.a~
'I_ .J J~ ~u,.ac.,
'I_ UJ......,
.~". L.-: JI'"'IJ
:.-: 'I_ ':-
~ u-i"':'J4 'i.,~ ~l...!~ u-i~ 'i., J.l..l.J,l.,.A~ ~ ~~
}!~~,~ ul ~ ~ 'i., csiJ~L..1
fontes: MubtQ$ar $iwiin al-bikma (M$r) f.33" v.8-10 cod. Constant. Fatih 3222;
as-Sahrastiini (Ss), al-Milal wa-n-nibal p.338.12-14 Cureton, t.2 p.148.16-18
Kayliini, p.427.13-16 ed. Cahirae anno 1948
fontes: Mubta$ar $iwiin al-bikma (M$r) f.33" v.12-15 cod. Constant. Fatih
3222 (RUSCH t.2 [1985] p.100 no. 19 Gutas)
all.ex7tCXV'ta.),
ruiaa.i liv 7tOW'tO a.i.a.pE'ta.1.
tji q>pOVT)<JEl. ou6e yap pq.6iov s
'tCOVa.pE'tCOV K't<X'tOV8Eoq>pa.cnov't<X(i 6ia.q,opcxc; OU'tCO MXPEivroe; it
Ka.'tan KOWCOVEiV a.U't<X(i
a.Ufi).aic;, yivov'ta.i 6' a.u'ta.ic;a.i.7tpO<JTty<>p{a.i
m'tcx'to xAEia'tov.
At that time 1 the plague seems to have taken hold of Pericles, not
swiftly as with other people nor intensely, but through a certain dull
and prolonged infection involving diverse changes it wore out his
2 body slowly and undermined his proud spirit. Theophrastus, at
least, in his Ethicsraises the question whether character traits shift in
response to fortunes, and being changed by bodily affections they
cease to be virtuous. He reports that when Pericles was sick and
visited by one of his friends, he showed the visitor an amulet which
the women had hung round his neck, as if to say that he was in ex-
tremely bad condition, when he endured even this silliness.
1 I.e., when Pericles had succeeded in having his illegitimate son en-
rolled in his phratry, 429 B.C.
292 ETHICS
"fp6vtcov,cbc;1eai. 8oq,pacnoc;
'tl>.payepovttc;2te.1m1T1A.t1Cux
n:apcmAi\ytc;1eai.Ti\61.avo~ nap11Uay.evot.
1-2 Aelius Dionysius, Lexicon, s.v. (no. 29 p.145.24-5 Erbse, qui tTba Aelio
attribuit); Suda, s.v. (no. 1160, pars 4 p.605.13-14 Adler); Etymologicum genu-
inum, s.v. (p.288.11 Miller); Etymologicum magnum, s.v. (771.41-3, col.2160
-
Gaisford) 2 m\ ad fin.} Hesychius, s.v. -iuj3oyipcov
(no. 1632, t.4 p.185.15
Schmidt)
ai.a.p't<X\
A\ICOU'tO\(i IC<X\ f3ma'tCXVOUG<X\, 'tCOV't IC<X'top9ouevcov roe;
(1)110\ 5
8e6q,paa'toc;1Cf3f3mouV't<X\
'tOic;inaivoic;,IC(X\ 'tOA0\1tOV aul;ov't<X\'ta
imxip6evai.'tO6' a:yav1tav'ta1outv ima~
3 q,po\lTla'toc; iv 6 'taic;
1tOA\'t\lC<Xtc;
(l)\AO't\{mc;0At9piov. 1Cq>p\ yap de; av{av ICCX\
1tapcxq,poauv11vunm9pov i~ouaiac;eya.A11c; immf3oevouc;,O't(XV 11'tO
IC<XAOVlv6ol;ove?vai 9iJi.coaw,&.U' &.ycx9ov iiyo'wmi'tOlv6o~ov e?vm. 10
affairs properly and accustoms his soul to correct habits, not he who
has memorized (philosophical) opinions or is able to solve problems.
Men also put the peacock under her (Juno's) protection, because
every life desirous of power is always seeking to embellish its ap-
pearance. For just as the peacock, by vaulting its tail to form a star-
spangled hollow, embellishes its visage, while disgracefully baring
39 its rear-end, so desire for riches and glory embellishes for the mo-
ment but lays things bare in the end. Whence Theophrastus in his
Ethics says, "Know what remains", i.e., consider what is left behind
(the consequences), and Solomon, "In his death are the deeds of a
man laid bare."
298 ETHICS
470 Antonius Melissa, Loci communes 2.71 (PG t.136 col.1172A Migne)
471 Gnomologium Vaticanum, no. 323 (WSt t.10 (1888] p.257 Stembach)
-
o
au't~ wci>vvtaviaicov 't\VCX EUXOtvov'to% 9to~ vouv ical cppiv~
ci-ya9~ UU'tq>
ntpl7to\iv, ~ Vav(aict,8tl1tV,"ou 'toic;UXOVOl<;
vouc;
mi cpptv<;Kpi-y(VOV'tU\, cxll.cx'tO~ av9avouaw.
1-3 sententia Theophrastoetiam in cod. Vat. Gr. 1144 f.229' v.2-5 (App. Vat.
472 Gnomologium Vaticanum, no. 336 (WSt t.10 [1888] p.260 Stembach)
-
11.28Sternbach)attribwitwr;similis sententia Bianti in Maximi ConfessorisLocis
1-2 sententia Theophrastodiam in cod. Vat. Gr. 1144 f .229' v.20-1 (App. Vat.
11.36Sternbach)et cod.Neapol.II C 37 f.16/f (sent. S Sbordonep.183) adsignatwr;
Democritoin Gnom. Georgid.(Boissonade,Aneal. Gr. t.1 p.24.10-11),cod. Pal.
Gr. 369 f.1289(Flor.Pal.-Vat.64), cod. Bodi.Gr. 50 (Gnom. Barocc.199 Bywater),
cod. Ottob. Gr. 192 f.2n' v.5-7 (Flor. Ottob. 200) et cod. Vat. Gr. 790 f.187"
v.4-5; Diogeni Cynico in Maximi ConfessorisLocis commwniblls44 (PG t.91
col.928B= Diogenes,no. 378 SR t.2 p.554 Giannantoni),in f1Dri1egio
-
quod Pala
inscribitwr,cap.37 (p.296a13-15Semenov),et in cod.Par. Gr. swppl. 134 f .257"
EDUCATION, ExHORTATION AND CENSURE 299
Theophrastus: Have respect for yourself, and you will not feel
shame before someone else.
471 Gnomologium
Vaticanum,no. 323 (WSt vol.10 (1888)p.257 Stembach)
472 Gnomologium
Vaticanum,no. 336 (WSt vol.10 (1888)p.260 Stembach)
The same man (Theophrastus) said that the handsome and un-
educated are like alabaster perfume-vases holding vinegar.
(Gnom.Par.233 Sternbach=sent. 214 Lampros,N~ 'E.U11vov,jc.>v t.6 [1909]
p.161.10-11);eademreperituretiam inter sententiasDiogenisCynici et Alexandri
Magni in cod. Par.Gr. 1168f.112' v.1-3 (Flor.Par.25.39);Platoniattribuitur in
cod.Vat. Gr. 633 f.120' v.3-4;Platoniet Pythagoraein gnomologiisArabicis(vid.
Gutas,Gr. WisdomLit. 70-1,238-9)
Beata vita
Audi igitur, inquit, Luci; tecum enim mihi instituenda oratio est.
omnis auctoritas philosophiae, ut ait Theophrastus, consistit in
beata vita comparanda; beate enim vivendi cupiditate incensi
omnes sumus.
2-3 omnis auctorita~omparanda] Nonius Marcellus, De conpendiosa
doctrina 4 p.256 Mercier (BT t.2 p.389.13-15 Lindsay), Theophrasto non
nominato;cf.498 v.5-7
8t6q,pacno<; Eq>T)
X<XADtOV
'tO icp(vai ml 'tO Aio9ai 'tOVcxplO''tOV
pov,mUou 5 X<XADtcattpovml tiCov to icp(vavta ml npotMtVOV
HAPPINESS 301
473 Gnomologium
Vaticanum,no. 329 (WSt vol.10 (1888]p.259 Stembach)
Happiness
Listen then, Lucius, he (Piso) said, for I must address you. The
entire importance of philosophy consists, as Theophrastus says, in
bringing about a happy life, for we are all burning with a desire to
live happily.
2 ut ait Theophrastus] haec verbain BERV supra v.1 post enim leguntur,hue
transposuitLllmbin:om. Nonius
ilivat.
1-3 tota sententia Theophrastoin cod. Vat.Gr.1144f12g' v.21-3 (App. Vat. ll.37
-
477 Codex Neapolitanus II D 22, sent. 19 (Scritti di varia filologia
p.171 Sbordone)
8Eo<ppaato~E(l)TI
'lta.~b Pio~ EUICa't'Tl'YOPT1tO~
'ltCXVta
yap ticpa. ical
aa9V11
ical OA.t"(OXpovux
ical avaEty.EVaA.'l>'ltat;.
1-2 sententia Theophrasto etiam in cod. Par. Gr. 2571 f.16' attribuitur
fontes: Mubta$(lr $iwiin al-~ikma (M~r) f.34' v.3-4 cod. Constant. Fatih 3222
(RUSCH t.2 [1985] p.100 no. 21 Gutas)
Theophrastus said: All life is easy to denounce. For all things are
small and weak and short-lived and mingled with pains.
-
thologium2.7.Jb(t.2 p.46.10-17Wachsmuth),Critolaonominato;2.7.14 (p.126.12-
127.2) et 2.7.17 (p.130.4-12),nullo auct~ nominato
73 each wanted to appear to advance his own view. Often Aristotle and
Theophrastus admirably praised for its own sake the very knowl-
edge of things. Captivated by this alone, Erillus maintained that
knowledge is the highest good and that no other thing is to be
sought for itself.
1 I.e., the Peripatetic account of the highest good.
-
Du0ay6padlllmblichus,De vita Pythagorica86 et 137; Stobaeus,Anthologium
vid323AB
see323AB
-
Summa fidei orthodoxae4.162 (t.18 p.209bBed. a. 1896-1913),In Petri Lombardi
THE W1sE MAN AND MARRIAGE 311
7 aureolus) aureolus philosophus definiit (definit ante corr.) uxores non de-
bere duci aureolus A 21-2cum sarcina ire) cum tali sarcina illuc ire Hugo
312 ETHICS
487 Papyrus Pack2 1574 col.3 v.25-8 (CQ t.44 [1950) p.129 Barns)
ti\c; ICCXAi\c;
(JOUnolu.a0{ac;.chc;
m't' ou6Vi.i.1100> 8e6.av6pov
'tOVKUJ>11Vaiov, 8ocppaa'toc;iv 'tql Ilepi.ro6ai.ovwc;1tpUOV'ta
ov cp11ai
inayyiu.ea0ai 616cxa1C\V rowx{av, tpO>t00lOOCJICCXA.
489 Athenaeus, The Sophistsat Dinner 13.21 567A (BT vol.3 p.250.3-7
I<aibel)
491
attribuuntur 7 EuripidisHypsipyle,fr.942 (TGP p.664 =p.48 Bond)sequitur
all injustice. But those who are attentive to virtue and mindful of god
and anchor their stronger hopes upon things immaterial and blessed
despise the fine things of this world, for there is no security in for-
tune, as Euripides (says) in his Hypsipyle.1
4 fl:A.OU'tcp--<t611c~]
11:A.OU'tcp
't taii.6iacpcp6vi~ a6i~ 4.100
hoe illud est, quod Theophrastus sustinere non potuit. nam cum
statuisset verbera, tormenta, cructatus, patriae eversiones, exilia,
orbitates magnam vim habere ad male misereque vivendum, non
est ausus elate et ample loqui, cum humiliter demisseque sentiret.
quam bene, non quaeritur, constanter quidem certe. itaque mihi s
placere non solet consequentia reprehendere, cum prima concesseris.
hie autem elegantissimus omnium philosophorum et eruditissimus
non magnopere reprehenditur, cum tria genera dicit bonorum,
vexatur autem ab omnibus primum in eo libro quern scripsit de vita
beata, in quo multa disputat, quam ob rem is, qui torqueatur qui 10
cructetur, beatus esse non possit. in eo etiam putatur dicere in rotam
- id est genus quoddam tormenti apud Graecos - beatam vitam
non escendere. non usquam id quidem dictt omnino, sed quae dicit,
25 idem valent. possum igitur, cui concesserim in malis esse dolores
corporis, in malis naufragia fortunae, huic suscensere dicenti non 1s
omnis bonos esse beatos, cum in omnis bonos ea, quae ille in malis
numerat, cadere possint? vexatur idem Theophrastus et libris et
scholis omnium philosophorum, quod in Callisthene suo laudarit
illam sententiam: "Vitam regit fortuna, non sapientia." negant ab ullo
philosopho quicquam dictum esse languidius. recte id quidem, sed 20
nihil intellego did potuisse constantius. si enim tot sunt in corpore
bona, tot extra corpus in casu atque fortuna, nonne consentaneum
est plus fortunam, quae domina rerum sit et externarum et ad corpus
pertinentium, quam consilium valere?
8 tria genera . . . bonorum) cf.Joann. Sard. comm. In Aphth. Progymn. 8
(p.132.22-4Rabe) = &n 11-13cf. Arist. EE 6.13 = EN 7.13 1153b19-21
19 Graecaformasententiae,TVZlJ
Ta 8v11To,v clfJovMa,Chaeremoni
tcparaT~ <>VX'
in StobaeiAnthologio 1.6.7 (t.1 p.85.7 Wachsmuth= TrGF n F 2) tribuitur; in
PlutarchiopusculoDe fortuna 1 97C invenitur eademforma sine nomine auctoris
1etcpaAO'to.tiv
8tocppaat~ Iltpl ti>~atoviac;
cod. (Anec.
Bekker: 1CcpaMl>'totiv
1 1CcpaA.Ototiv Gr. t.3 p.1076)
FORTUNE AND GooDS AND EVILS OUTSIDE THE SouL 321
1eq)(XA,O'toeiv.
cxxopput-c-couvo.aical 8oq,pUO'tovicqp11ivov
M:f 8i mpa'COIJ,\V.
UU'C(p,
way one, like Theophrastus, to have cut the sinews of virtue, but on
the contrary one to place everything which pertains to the happy life
in virtue alone and to number nothing else among goods and to call
noble that which is a certain simple and unique and single good.
1 The a,ntrast is with Aristotle, who rejected the Platonic forms.
The case of the Peripatetics has also been cleared up, except for
Theophrastus and any who, following him, faintheartedly (lit. "too
feebly") respond to pain with dread and fright. The rest, however,
may do what they almost always do: namely, exalt the importance
326 ETHICS
non semper lite, sed iter huius sermonis quod sit vides; ad res
publicas firmandas et ad stabiliendos mores sanandos<que> populos
omnis nostra pergit oratio. quocirca vereor committere ut non bene
provisa et diligenter explorata principia ponantur, nee tamen ut
omnibus probentur - nam id fieri non potest -, sed ut eis qui s
omnia reeta atque honesta per se expetenda duxerunt, et aut nihil
omnino in bonis numerandum nisi quod per se ipsum laudabile
esset, aut certe nullum habendum magnum bonum, nisi quod vere
38 laudari sua sponte posset: iis omnibus, sive in Academia vetere cum
Speusippo Xenocrate Polemone manserunt, sive Aristotelem et 10
Theophrastum, cum illis congruentes re, genere docendi paulum
differentes, secuti sunt, sive, ut Zenoni visum est, rebus non
commutatis inmutaverunt vocabula, sive etiam Aristonis difficilem
atque arduam, sed iam tamen fractam et convictam sectam secuti
sunt, ut virtutibus exceptis atque vitiis cetera in summa aequalitate 1s
ponerent: iis omnibus haec quae dixi probentur.
3-16 Polemo,fr. 137 Gigante 10 Speusippus,fr. 78 Tar4n Xenocrates,
fr. 245 lsnardi Parente 12-13 Cicero,Fin. 5.22 et 74;Tusc.4.6 et 5.32;Luc.
16 13-16 Aristo, SVF t.1 p.84.33-5,fr. 367
Not always, Titus, (do I obey the authority of other people), but
you see the way this conversation is going; our entire discourse is
directed toward making states strong and toward making customs
firm and people sound. For this reason I fear being guilty of laying
down first principles which have not been properly considered in
advance and diligently thought out, not indeed with the intention of
making them acceptable to everybody - for that cannot happen -
but to those who have concluded that all things right and honorable
are to be sought after for their own sake, and that either nothing at
all is to be numbered among good things except what is praisewor-
thy for its very self, or certainly that nothing is to be considered a
38 great good, unless it can truly be praised on its own. To all these,
whether they have remained in the Old Academy with Speusippus,
Xenocrates and Polemon, or have followed Aristotle and Theophras-
tus, who agree with those (Academics) in substance (but) differ a
little in type of presentation, or as seemed best to Zeno, have made
changes in vocabulary without changes in substance, or even if they
have followed the difficult and demanding sect of Ariston, which
however is now broken and proven wrong, and as a result have
placed everything on a level of strict equality with the exception of
virtues and vices - to all these (I intend) to make the things I have
said acceptable.
a 'Ap'LCJWtU..11~
l> .cxiccip~.m\ 8oq>pa<J't~Uf>XOV'tCXI.;'t\V~ 8
S:tvoicpcx't'llc;
1ea\Ilolicav Aaf3cxvouaw oi>x\
cipx&.c;; ica\ z,;vcav'tOl>'toi.c;
p 'fl1COAOu'1aVuffO'ti.9.ivoi.c;
a-to1.xtiaTijc;U8a1.ov(ac;
-dtvcpua1.v ica\ 'to s
m'tci cpua1.v;ciU,' 1C\V01. V m\ 'tOU'tCDV 1.VaY mc;alpE'tC.OV ica\
ci')'U0wvica\ cixpu.icav,ica\ fllV apEfllV npoaMJ36V'ttc;(iv) ainoic;
Vpyc>uaav 0\1Cicoc;
XPO>JLMtV iicacmp'tu..1.0V
1C'tOU'tCDV
m\ OMICA.'llpoV
cpov'to aunA11pouvpiov ica\ auKpaiv1.V,-dtv U.110~ tji cpua1.
itpoacpopovm\ auvcpoovooA.OyiavWt001.00V'tc;. 10
-
1-10 1-2 SVF
t.3 p.134.4-6,fr. 491 4-6 SVF t.1 p.46.12-14,fr. 183
T\'}'\'tal.
V't01.
ica\ au't6c;,<OO'KEPica\ JLE't'au'tOVol 8oic1.&na'tOI.
'tci>V
(pl.AOOOcpO>V,IlA.CX'tO>V
m\ 'Ap1.mottA11c; ml 8oq>pam~. ouKCXV'ta me
, , __ , 0 ,
napaywa 0a1., W\J\U 'tl. m1. Em 'tOI.<;
1..XpJLEV'llV
.!.'\,. L , , ,
av p0l7toi.c;
" "
t1.va1.,0>v
UKCXPXEI.V tv 'tO iK:ouawv, 'tOU'tcp6t ncoc;CJ'UVwt't1.V 'tO m't'llvay-
1Caa.ivov,otav 'tl.<;npa~ac; 0 pouA.E'tal.~ 0 JL'llpouA.E'tal.inton. 5
2-5 cf.PlatonisLeges860C-864Cet AristotelisEN 3.1-5 1109b30-1115a3,
EE 2.6-
11 1222b15-122Ba19,
MM 1.9-19 1187a5-1190b6
502 pseudo-Plutarch, On the Life and Poetryof Homer 2.120 (BT vol.7
p.396.6-12Bernardakis)
Therefore it belongs to the same man to feel both pity and envy.
For the man who is grieved by someone's misfortune, the same man
is grieved also by someone's prosperity. For example, Theophrastus,
deploring the death of his companion Callisthenes, is distressed by
the success of Alexander, and so says that Callisthenes fell in with a
man of supreme power and supreme fortune, but ignorant of how
one ought to handle prosperity.
Divitiae
vid. 456-458
WEALTH
Wealth
see456-458
334 ETHICS
b aut~ EA'YEV,
"ocpEW>EVroutouc; i0{Ctvwt<>oA.{ymv
Ci\v,iva
Tt8tv UJXP<>V
EVEICU
XPTt.atcov
xpa.ncoEV."
1-2 sententiaTheophrastoetiam in cod. Voss. Gr. Q 13 /.Ur v.18-20(Flor.Leid.
193) et cod. Ottob. Gr. 192 /.208' v.12-14 attribuitur;Aristippo in cod. Vat. Gr.
743 /.8 (Gnom. Vat. 29 Sternbach);inter sententiasattributas DiogeniCynico
et AlexandraMagno in cod. Par.Gr. 1168f.111v.19 - 112v.l (Flor.Par.25.38)
reperitur; Clitarcho in Maximi ConfessorisLocis communibus 13 (PG t.91
col.8058),cod. Par.Gr. 1168/.96 v.18 - 97' v.1 (Flor.Par.9.18 = H. Chadwick,
-
The Sentencesof Sextus p.83) et cod. Laur.8.22 /.17?9 (Exarpta Florentina2.30.
e q>EpE to xpil>tov,"1XP'TlO'Lc;
6rtO'IC\j/'C00a UUtTt,81.'i\v 0au.aCtta\
0' 7tlwutoc;,
'\ -"""'
7totpov
,
tCOV
""
aplCOUVtcov;
' ,
OUuEV
'~\
ouv
1'
7t11,t;OV
'\ .!
EXOUO'\V
,,
01.
'
510 Florilegium
Monacense
202 (vol.4 p.283.7-9Meineke)
This1 then was important, but more important than this (was)
making wealth, as Theophrastus says, unenviable and unwealth by
3 the community of meals and the inexpensiveness of the diet. For
there was no use (for it) nor enjoyment nor any spectacle at all or dis-
play of plentiful provisions, since the rich were going to the same
meal as the poor.
1 Lycurgus combated luxury by introducing common meals.
1 JtM\l'tOV
U~1')A.OY]
JtA.OU'tCOV w.).ov 8ca~1')A.OV
acn>ADY L
513
1 Kpiinov, '!] KpGnOY, 't{Y(l)Y 't~ TI.d
A1161ep,-cov
-cov'APmtPt'C'llV Ahyoc; I\ -eau all.ex YVE0"0cx, aocpov
ml mtim0ui\acx, ACX0iv iv lpycp0fo0cx,navu aq,66pcx-como.6ui
1ecxl
'CCXU'tCX
'CO\1ecxlKOllitv 7t'[l\yiiv. ~ICVoiv 1ecxlKp~ -cou; Xcxi.&iou;
ml ic;BcxpuMOVCX ml K~ -cou;cryo~ 1ecxl -cou;O'O(p\O''C~ -c&v1v6&v.
-citvncxpa'COUAcxcxaumou 'COU KCX'Cp~ OUO'UXV ic;-cp{cx
JLEP'll
V110i.acxv5
'CO~00Acp0~'CO~-cp,a{,-c&.pyup,ov 6vov A<XPci>v iq,66iov'Ci\;o&u, -ea
M>\Ka'CO~00>.cpO~ UXO', 6ui 'CCXU'tCX
'CO\1ecxl8ocppCXO''C~ au-cov7t'[}V\,
O't\ KP\U\1epdnovcx CX')'pov a-ydpc.ovMVEAaOU 1ecxl'06uaai~.
1C\VO\ J1V-yap ,iMi>v-co,CXU'toXf>'llJLCX 4>o\V\1CC.OV in6pc.ov 116tv
6uxcpipov-c;
XP1imcx -yap,j\0po,Cov,ml 'Ci\;Kp,66ouml -couKpmM>u10
, "' 'C'llV
'CCXU'C'llV
\XOV ,
' Kpocpaow.
-
1-11 Democritus,FVS 68 A 16 8 de Meneliwvid. HomeriOdysseam3.301-
2 et 4.90-1
In general there are two kinds of lavish givers: some of them are
prodigal, others are generous. The prodigal are those who through
public banquets and distributions of meat and the furnishing of
gladiatorial games and the splendid arrangement of wild beast hunts
squander their money on those things, of which they will leave be-
hind either a brief memory or none at all. The generous, however, are
those who with their own resources either ransom captives from
brigands or assume the debts of friends or help arrange marriages
for the daughters (of friends) or lend assistance either in acquiring
56 property or in increasing it. Therefore, I wonder what crossed the
mind of Theophrastus when he wrote the book On Wealth.In it many
things are excellently stated. Absurd are his fulsome praise of the
splendid service involved in public spectacles and his belief that the
338 ETHICS
capacity for such outlays is the fruit of riches. For me, however, that
fruit of liberality, of which I have given a few examples, is both much
greater and more certain.
10 apparitione Zp et pars codicumloannis: apparatione P3Lcet pars codicum
loannis
~ilumcp
ol ,i:oU.ol 'ti.ov aocpi.ov 'titv EUEpyEa(av 9i>v ia6otpov
~ yap
7t<Xp(11(l)(X(JaV. CXKAC.O<;
EiKE\V xapmx; aotPit ml ooau; <JUVfXE\
'tO~ 'tC.OV
cxv9p&m:mv Pfou;, 'tWVh 6tOOV'tO>V, 'tWV6 ACXl3cxv6v'tO>V,'tC.OV
2 6' au mv..tv CXV'twtOO\OOV'tO>V. 61.0IC<XAOVml 6(mt6v (J't\KClV't~V 5
'tO~ avcx;(~ aTUXOUV't~ u..\V- otlC't~ h yapftipou \IIUX'l~ <J'tl
CJ'llE\OV,
XCXAE2tO't'Tl~6 aKCXt6U'tOU - (.cv..\<J'ta6 'tOU~ciya9ou<;)
3 aiaxpov ')Upml <JXE'tA\OV cxp't11Va'tUxouaav KEptOpmt. o9V7t(X\VC.0 ical
'tOVT\JLE'tEpoV yvc.opiov9Eoq,pcxmovA.E'yOV'ta 'ttlVxaptv aE'tcxtAT)'tOV
Elva\ ml 1C<XAOV mp,i:ov cptpEtV'tOVKCXpX 'tWVW KCX96v'tO>V 7t(X\VOV,10
4 6ta7tp XP11 'tOU~vouv XOV't~'tC.OV av9p&m:mv~ KOU.OU~ aU'ttlV
m'ta't00ro9at, vo(CoV't~ XO>P~Ti\~\XPTIJL~ epcxv6v't\Va ['tol>'tOV]
amo% U7tap~E\Viv 'ta% E'tapoA.CX% 'tC.OV,i:paya'tO>V,ml i YEit
s KCXV't~ all' Va't\VCX 'tWVEUEPYTTt9MO>V CXKo6c.oa\V xapw. o9V7ttpi.o
,i:p69u~ VElvat 'ta~ EUEpY<1Wt~, KOX~ 6e 'to% 9uo% 'to VlUP 1s
J3cxail1ic6v'tE ml 'ilJLEpov,'to 6e p&ppap6v'tEical CJ'tU'Y'l'tOV.'ta 6' cvJ..cx
iccx0~ a.v oonaCn~ 7tp't'tit KCXpopwv 'trte;AOO\'tA% \lfllcpou~
L1L2PRS
2 aocpiovG: cpW><J6cpc:ov lo6,npov G: la6~wv L1L/RS:
laonov ed. Aldi111l 6 atuxouv,;a~ GLIR: 'U'tUXOUV'ta~
LzPS 7 iU.una
&t tou~ciya0ou~add. Plezia 11 XP'IG: 6i L1L2 PRS 12 toutov del.
Plezill
To Philip
The majority of wise men have made kindness the equal of the
gods. For to speak generally, returning favor and giving (it) holds
together the lives of men, some giving and others receiving and oth-
2 ers in tum again giving back. Therefore it is noble and just to pity all
who suffer undeserved misfortune - for pity is the mark of a re-
fined soul, and harshness that of an uneducated one - and espe-
cially good men; for it is shameful and shocking to ignore virtue
3 suffering misfortune. Wherefore I praise also my associate Theo-
phrastus, who says that (doing a) favor is not to be regretted and
4 bears noble fruit (in) the praise of those who are well-treated. There-
fore men who have sense ought to lay it (favor) up with many per-
sons, realizing that apart from good repute some return will come
their way as things change, (for) even if not all, yet some one of those
s treated kindly will give back the favor. Wherefore try to be ready
with kindness and in control of anger. For the one is kingly and
refined, the other barbaric and hateful. Do everything else according
to your judgment without disregarding profitable calculations.
OU'tOVPfov EKTil~'tOUA.6you8tlVO'tll't0~m<J'tOUEv'
8to<ppa<J'tOU.
<XAACX EKTil~
'tOV'}Jyyov 7ttpl 'tOVpiov tm~uu;.
1-2 eel. sine auctoris nomine in cod. Par. Gr. 690 f.249 col.2 v.17-18 occurrit
2 1C-riii;1ttpl tov ~(ov ti>ta!;iai;) cf.Appendicem no. 7 v.3
522 Gnomologium
Vaticanum,no. 325 (WSt vol.10 [1888) p.258 Stembach)
524
M' auiou Nauck: autou M' A Tr. ~7 mpa~cl3t11c:t(v)
oau't~ Cl)'l'ICJ
to~ oXM>~~t ICCXA.mc;
~'t m1emc;1to\iv "m1emc;
EVyap mi9ovtc;t:ic;tov wtcxv'taXP6vovVflovroouow,EUEp'Y't119Mtc;
8 1tapaXf)'i\a1tl.A.CXV0avoV'tCX\,"
525 Gnomologium Vaticanum, no. 328 (WSt t.10 [1888) p.259 Sternbach)
-
1-3 sententiaTheophrastotribuitur diam in cod. Vat. Gr. 1144f .229' v.5-8 (App.
1-3 Theophrastosententia etiam in cod. Laur. 86.8 f.315 v.18-19 et cod. Par.
-
Gr. suppl. 690 f.19' col.2 v.5-6 attribuitur
return the service as their father grows old, while she will give back
the kindness in times of sickness and in the daily management of the
household. If it is necessary to loan money to someone, try to do
so on a solid basis, for it is characteristic of the wiser man to put out
money wisely and regain it on friendly terms, rather than to contract
with benevolence and then recover the loan with hostility.
jicp,\xciA 7-13xa\ J'TIYMStflU/
adfinem om. MA, suppl. A2 mg. ex exemplari
editionis'lr. 10 lac.statuit 81U1cheler Mv nvi 1r.A2 : iav 6t nvi Gesner
11 cppovlJUDifpouCobet: cppovlJl')'ta:rou'lr.: cppoYIJUDiQ'tO\I
A 2 : O(J\Cll'tpouHense
dubitans 12i\ Tr.A2 : ouGesner
524 Gnomologium
Vaticanum,no. 324 (WSt vol.10 [1888)p.257 Stembach)
525 Gnomologium
Vaticanum,no. 328 (WSt vol.10 [1888)p.259 Stembach)
The same man (Theophrastus) said that one ought rather to re-
member by whom one has been well-treated rather than by whom
(one has been) ill-treated. For, indeed, expressing thanks belongs to a
better character than avenging oneself.
1-2xaA.iix;--iixp'
liv om. cod.Laur.et cod.Par. 1 xa1ii>c;Sternbach: xaxioc;
Gnom. Vat. 2 "to]m\ cod.Laur. 3 dvai] ecmv cod.Par.
yapOu~
2 cU.orurrov
2 cU.orurrovSM' A: cUhrurro~
Tr. 4 11 Mei,u:~: 11'11libri lr1 m\
-
3{1Cl)VKapa
1Q)V q9pa>V Aaj3avn~m\ (11}3{1Cl)VK. 1. i. Aai30.yU~
Ges,u:r:
527A Codices Parisini Latini 2772, 4718, 4887, sent. 27-30 (p.40.3-6
Woelfflin)
-
Klein);versioItalicain libroqui Fiorie vita di filoSllfie d'altri inscribitur(p.135.13
527A Codices Parisini Latini 2772, 4718, 4887, sayings 27-30 (p.40.3-6
Woelfflin)
"iaxlmxpoiux~6Vo{
cpaV" 8oyvi~ iJ)Tl'tai6 OU't~
'tOU'tO
j3ouuo 6 00~Cl)VOA.i-you;
(Jl)VXP11aow oi1eiv
'i\1tA.OU'tiv
cx6{1e~
XPTIJUX'ta
mxacxV~
iv 6 6iiaxl.00Uvn
croll11~v 7t&aaap't'T).
xc.opaviv'toi napoiia~ inixi 1eal iv11'tai au'ti;~ ~ napoii~ s
Ilpl ~0ci>v,iv 6 't<p1tpCO'tcp
8oq,paa't0~ iv 't<p1tpCO'tcp coc;
'tci>v'H0i1eci>v
au'tou iv11'tm.1ealia~ 1ealCl>co1CUA.{6,,~
Cl>co1CUA.i611~ amij>iXP11aa'to,
'i\iaxl oo~cxcpotpoiXPci>V'tai Cl>colCUA.Wll~iaxl 8royvu; 't00tcp.
2-4 Theognis, Eleg. 145-7 (t.1 p.180-1 West) 4 Phocylides,fr. 17 (t.2 p.72
Bergk); cf. lamblicum ap. Stobaeum, Anth. 3.9.35
amxv
"iv 6 6i1emoouvnaull11~v JtOO'ap'tl)tvi" 'tOU'tta'tlV laXlCOV
it 6 1tapoiia 8oyvw~ Ea'tlV,coc;
1t6ppcoTi;~6i1eaioauv11~- 8<><ppaa't~
q,11aw iv 'tq> npc.o'tcpIlpl ~0ci>v)..iycov, iv 6 'tq> npc.o'tcp't mv
JUSTICE 349
Justice
'H0ilCC.OV
~ 4)0>1CUA.U>11c;
airtou J.1.EJ.1.V1]'tai,
ICCXi ou6tv 0au.a.a'tOVICCXi
4)0>1CUAi611v
au'tq> ICCXi
8foyvw XPT)O'a.a9ai. 5
't~ 6 ICa'ta&,yvowvywo.EV~PMP~ICOW~t!1tVcx.ap'tT).a'ta.
6 'taU'ta \>1to6iaipfoti<;aU'tC.OV
J.l.t't<X 1toiii, 't~ J.1.EV1tapaMy~ au'tC.OV
238 yivo.EV~ CX'tl>XTIJ.1.'ta ICACOV. 't~ 6 .11napal.oy~ cx.ap-r11.a'ta
o.mvu.~ 'tq>ICOWq>. 8t6cppa.a'to<;.EV'tOl't<XCX'tUXT).'ta
oi>x\>Jta.yti
'tO'ic;a.6ilCT).a.aw0llC6 .116e'ApiO"totEA1l~ 5
Coniunctio naturalis
Natural Relationship
-
Foge,olles 13 xa\ (pr.) del. Bernays m\ (tert.) add. Bernays yap
vid. 584AD
Amicitia
6' avtt<;7tpi'tCOV
C11ti\aa1. m9' U7tPoxrtV mSupov iv toi<;
cpv..1.wv
ti6at y{vovtut i\ cxlla ttvcxcpv..{a.c;
iPT1VOt<; Wlltaut tatt. M."(1.
FRIENDSHIP 353
animals related) because the souls they have are not naturally differ-
ent. I mean, of course, (not different) in their desires and angry im-
pulses, and further in their calculations and above all in their sensa-
tions. But just as with bodies so with souls, some animals have them
in a highly finished condition, others less so, yet for all of them the
principles are naturally the same. The relationship of emotions
makes this clear.
4 If what is said is true, that the generation of habits is such, then
all races (of living creatures) are intelligent but differ in upbringing
and the mixture of the primary (elements). In all respects the genus
of the other animals 1 would be related and akin to us. For both the
same foods and breath belong to them all, as Euripides (says), and all
the animals have purple streams2 and show that the heavens and
earth are common parents of all.
1 See note 5 to the translation of 584A
2 I.e.,blood.
see584A-D
Friendship
1 ~T1'tiiaa1.
HeyU1ut,dubium an codicessecutus post hoe ver-
13 ciPX611Vov)
bum repetunt mi 61.a to xp{icnov(v.12) Na 13-14 6t (mi) civ6pa Duds:
6' av6pi NBa (av6pia) R 14 cpl).ou~Ba: cp1.).lav
NR
534 Gellius, Noctes Atticae 1.3 capitulum et 8-14 et 21-9 (OCT t.1 p.41.21-
4 et 42.22-44.1 et 44.26-46.20 Marshall)
534 Gellius, Attic Nights 1.3 chapter heading and 8-14 and 21-9 (OCT
vol.1 p.41.21-4, 42.22-44.1 and 44.26-46.20 Marshall)
The two-edged decision made by the Spartan Chilo for the safety
of a friend; and that one should attentively and anxiously consider
whether one ought ever to do wrong for the advantage of friends;
including notes and reports of what both Theophrastus and Marcus
Cicero wrote about the subject.
and carefully and scrupulously, with more concern for analysis and
debate than with the intention and hope of rendering a decision,
since certainly the variations in conditions and times and the
minuteness of distinctions and differences do not allow a precept
that is straightforward and for all time and clear in regard to individ-
ual cases, which is what I said at the beginning of this essay we
wanted.
538A Codex Vaticanus Graecus 1144 f.21()"v.20-1 (no. 25, RhM t.47 (1892)
p.133 mter)
S38C Codices Parisini Latini 2772, 4718 et 4887, sent. 26 (p.40.2-3 Woelfflin)
<<XV'ttE'taf3oM
> ... item Theophrastus dicitur dixisse prudentis
FRIENDSHIP 363
538A Codex Vaticanus Graecus 1144 f.210" v.20-1 (no. 25, RhM vol.47
(1892]p.133 Elter)
The same man (Theophrastus) used to give the advice that men
ought to choose friends after having tested them. not to test after
having chosen them.
538C Codices Parisini Latini 2772, 4718 and 4887, sent. 26 (p.40.2-3
Woelfflin)
538E Gnomologium Vaticanum, no. 326 (WSt t.10 (1888) p.258 Stembach)
-
b aut~ roo1daCVit cp111;(iaavta wJJi 1Cp(vavtacpwiv,
1CpLV\V,
IC\tCJ\VMY~IC\it mx0tt.
1-2 haecfontlll sententiaePittaco in cod. Vat. G,. 743 f.48' (Gnom. Vat. 561
Sternbiach)et cod. Vind. G,. theol. 149 f.306' (Syll. Vind. 160 Wachsmuth)
-
tribuitu,; sine aucto,is nomine occumt in collectionequaeTvOlucanva inscri-
-
et secundumSte,nbach(ad Gnomol.Vatic.326) etiam in cod. Vat. G,. 741 f .2.5'
9tocppa.atou xaA.7tOV
1CataavttUCJ0al7tpl tci>vV(1)V
aat6xa-
(Jt~ yapT\A\ICUX IC\7t0A.Aa;qouaa ttaf30A.cx;allot 7t' a.Uo
cptpOEVl'l.
1-3 cf.Arist. EN 8.3 1156a33-b1,
EE 7.2 1236a38-b1 2 1t0lla; ... J,11:a~l.ac;]
cf.PlatonisLeges 11 929C
540 Codex Vaticanus Graecus 1144 f.21()"v.19-20 (no. 24, RhM t.47 (1892)
p.133 Elter)
that has been tested, not to test one that has been striven for.
enim sapientes definiunt, ... alienum ad amicitiam, cum iudicaverit quis-
quam prudens, adiungere sibi debebit, non cum adiunxerit, iudicare
538E Gnomologium
Vaticanum,no. 326 (WSt vol.10 (1888)p.258 Stembach)
The same man (Theophrastus) used to approve not of judging
people after having made friends, but of making friends after having
judged them, and of hating with reason and not with passion.
bitur (Boissonade,
Anecd.Gr.t.2 p.467.17),sed brevipostduas sententias(p.467.9-
11et 467.12-15)quaealiislocis(1 v.42-4et 22) Theophrasto
adsignantur
540 Codex Vaticanus Graecus 1144 f.210' v.19-20 (no. 24, RhM vol.47
(1892)p.133 Elter)
543 Gellius, Noctes Atticae 8.6 capitulum (OCT t.1 p.275.5-8 Marshall)
fontes: p.315.4-5 ed. Badtlwi,/.149" v.8-9 cod. Constant. Ahmet III 3206 (G),
Bocadosde oro 23.88 (p.177.23-5) Crombach (5), Liber philosophorum mor.
ant. p.571.1-3 Franceschini (L)
"
4JAO~I ._,,,,:;<;UJ~I ~o~l,~~4JJl.wJI ~tiii.:
"
t1-1JIJJl-11 ~ 4JAo~I F ~~ ~I.J ~
fontes: p.315.6-8 ed. Badawr,f.149" v.10-13 cod. Constant. Ahmet III 3206
(G), Bocadosde oro (S) et Liber philosophorummor. ant. (L) om.
543 Gellius, Attic Nights 8.6 chapter heading (OCT vol.1 p.275.5-8
Marshall)
-
25 ou,:~apl.(J'ta XPll<m ,:oii; cp{).o~. la.v jlT) 1tpoofvni; ,:a.i; mp' 1C\VCi>V
FRIENDSHIP 371
1 Burley has just reported how Aristotle chose Theophrastus as his suc-
cessor. See8.
9,10 irascitur. amicum ledere nee ioco quidem oportet. amico exhibere
11 ea te decet que tibi exhiberi velis. amid fides coagulum est amicide.
12 pro amico ocddi expedit magis quam cum inimico vivere.
7 sent. 9 Pythagoraeattribuitur in cod.Monac.Lat. 6292f.86- v.19-20(sent. 15.17
Woel{flinp.25);fere eadem inwmitur in collectioneCaeciliiBalbi, Sent. 9 (p.79.9
Friedrich)et inter sententiasfalso sub nomine Publilii Syri receptas14 (p.96.15
Friedrich)amicum laedit, etiam qui laedit ioco; Albertanus Brixiensis, D'. de
arte loquendiet tacendi2.8 (p.489.26-7Sundby) dictum sine nomineauctorisoffert
amicum ludere ne joco quidem liceat 7-8 sent. 10 Pythagoraeadsignatur
in cod.Monac. Lat. 6292 f.86- v.20 (sent. 15.18 Woelfflin);versionem Graecam
Aristoteli attribuit DiogenesLaertius, Vitae 5.21 PCO't119~ (sc. Aristoteles)~
&v io'i; cpU.O~,i:poacpepoit0a,i:cp11, ~ &v ci>!;ait:0aa'l'rtou; it'iv xpoa-
cpipea0at, ex qua pendet, ut wletur, versio eiusdem Latina Aristoteli attributa
a Burlaeo, De flit. et mar. philosoph. 53 (p.242.13-14 Knust); dicta similia
adsignantur Heraclitoin cod.Monac. Lat. 6292 f.84 v.2-3 (sent. 1.21 Woelfflin
p.19)et Soc,ati in codd.Par.Lat. 2772, 4718et 4887 (sent. 73 Woelfflin),a Burlaeo,
De flit. et mar. philosoph.30 (p.128.8 Knust) et a VincentioBell0t1flcensi, Spee.
doctr.5.1 (t.2 col.403Ced. Duac.)et Spee.hist. 3.58 (t.4 p.105b);versiosententioe
-
ltalica Socratiattributfl invenitur in libroqui Fiorie vita defilosafi e d'altri sat1i
Adsentatio
9 hurt is more grievously angered. One ought not to hurt a friend even
10 with a joke. It is right for you to grant those things to a friend which
11 you would wish to be granted to you. The fidelity of a friend is the
12 bond of friendship. To be killed for a friend is more advantageous
than to live with an enemy.
e d'imperadoriinscribitur (cap.7,p.121.2 d'Agostino);vid. diam CaeciliiBalbi
Sent. 83 (p.83.13) et sent. /also inter Publilianas,ecept. 139 (p.100.6Friedrich)
8 sent. 11 Pythagorae attribuiturin cod.Monac.Lat. 6292f .8j9v.20-87'v.1 (sent.
15.19 Woelfflin);similiainveniunturin colledioneCaeciliiBalbi,Sent. 12 (p.81.13
Friedrich)et inter sententiasfalso sub nomine Publilii Syri receptas21 (p.96.27
Friedrich);cf.etiamdictum quodSoloniattribuiturin codd.Par.Lat. 2772, 4718et
4887 (sent. 24 Woelfflinp.39), quod etiam Senecaeverbis transpositisattribuit
ThomasHibemicus,Flores,cap.de amicitiade (p.41.35-6ed. Colon.) 9 sent.
12 Socratiadsignaturin cod. Monac.Lat. 6292f.87' v.1-2 (sent. 15.20 Woelfflin
p.25);Senec:ae dictum attribuitAlbertanusBrixiensis,Liberconsol.et consil.,cap.
20 (p.49.13-15Sundby);vid. etiam quodap. CaeciliumBalbum,Sent. 148 (p.85.3
Friedrich)et inter sententiasfalso sub nominePubliliiSyri ,eceptas275 (p.104.13-
14 Friedrich)invenitur desent.13-15vid. app.ad 527A et 541
Flattery
547 Athenaeus, The Sophistsat Dinner 6.65 2540-E (BT vol.2 p.68.2-9
Kaibe])
548 Athenaeus, The Sophistsat Dinner 10.47 435E (BT vol.2 p.447.15-19
Kai be])
Voluptas
Pleasure
549 Athenaeus, The Sophistsat Dinner 12.31 526D (BT vol.3 p.161.23-5
I<aibel)
9 ,;ydp~o] civiata'to C
551 Athenaeus, The Sophistsat Dinner 12.3 SltC-D (BT vol.3 p.128.27-
129.11 Kaibel)
"No one calls the life of Aristeides pleasant, but that of Smindy-
rides of Sybaris and that of Sardanapalus. Yet in regard at least to
reputation," Theophrastus says in the (work) On Pleasure,"(his life) is
brilliant beyond comparison, but (then) he did not engage in luxury
like those (two). Nor the (life) of Agesilaus, the king of the Spartans,
D but rather perhaps that of Ananis, who is quite obscure in regard to
reputation; nor that of the demigods who were present at 'Iroy, but
376 ETHICS
Ilappaa~ an
<> Ccaypa.cpo; ~ nopcpup{ooicpopti mi. xpuaouv
O'tt<paVOV 7tEpitlCE\'tO
.apwpOUO\icai.w.loi icai.'ta Emypa.a'ta 6 mi.
nollwv tiic6vc.ovamou ityc.ov{aa'to6i 7tO'tEiv :Ea.cp,auvt't\>XE6t
civ'tutcv..cp OU IC<X'ta
7t0AUiv6EEO'ttpcpamou, tl'ta TJ't't119rt, 'tO 6 in{-
ypaa ~v cxu'tq> o Ai~ unip 'tii>vooACOV 'tci>v'Axilli~ ayc.ovia&.tv~ s
npo; 'tOV'o&aaia. iiuri0t~ 6i ~ a.AU aa'td~ cxnticp{va'tonp~ 'tOV
auvax06tvov amq, 'tci>v ha{pc.ovoIlappa.ai~ tCl)TI yap au't~ iv unip
't'i\;-iiuri; ol{yov cppoV't{Ctw, auva.x0ta0ai 6 'tq>nai6i. 'tou TEA.aci>v~
6U'tEpOV 'tOU'tOU7tp'tWY(Xl)'t(OYiiuri0M\. m'tE'iXE6 mi. aicmc.ova
XPW~ EA\~ XOV't<X 7tEpitpmrua~ xpuao% 'tECXV<X07ta.O't0~ 7t0(p\'Y'YE
10
'tO~ avaycayi~ 'tOOVPAa'U'tWY. cpaai. 6 <XU'tOV T}'tEUICOV'taT}'tE
m\7tOV~ 'ta iv 'tfi'tXVTI XE\pOUpyE'iV, mxvu 6 i>Ou~ mi. pq.6(~ icai.
105yapmi. n6E mi. U7t01C\Wp0V~ 'tOVic&.a'tOV 'tOVEiC't'i\;mianiri;
E7tt\p<X't0 mEA.acpf)'UVE\V. AqE\ 6 't<XU't<X8tocppaa't~
3-9 Plinius, NH 35.72
far more that (of men) now. And this is reasonable. For the life of the
former was unequipped and as it were undiscovered, there being no
commerce and no perfection of crafts, but the life (of men now) is
fitted out with everything for ease and for enjoyment and for the
other ways of passing time."
cpW>aoq,oc; o
6 ~v tci>vmvu Aiaxu~. ~ 1ea.lT}t't1]9l;ciai1ecoc;
KO't,
F cbc;9wppa.atoc; i\ Xa.aiUcov iv tq> IlEpl tt&vi\; E4)111CEV,
(1)11
xpov<fl
'ta; tpa.y~{a.; cxva.n9tva.i,Ei6~ OUICO.itita.i
't'T)V
Kp<><JT)ICOUOCXV
U.1}V.
1-3 Aeschylus, T113a (TrGF t.3 p.70.1-4 Rlldt) et Chamaeleon,fr. 7 Wehrli
These (Philoctetes and Cercyon) then are not soft, "but if anyone
cannot" endure the pains "which most men can" but "is overcome".1
It is similar also in the case of pleasure. For if someone, as Theo-
phrastus says, after tasting ambrosia desires it, he is not properly
faulted, but if someone is intensely overcome by pleasure like most
men 2 (then he is).
1 Aspasius is quoting EN 1150b12-13.
2 Either"most men (oi.1toU.Oi)is used pejoratively, i.e., "the masses, or
the Greek text is not sound.
'lv' o~ yapJJ.Tt
y{vovta\ a.v9pCO'Jto\ A.uncovta\116eciA:ycocn,
~
mi. aq,o6p~ -q6ov~ ia~o~ nop(Coua\.
1-4 verbtinotulis citationisinclusaex EN 1154b6-7sumpta sunt 4-8 Ana.rago-
ras, 59 A 94 (FVS t.2 p.28.32-5) 4-1 cf.Theophrastilibrum De sens. 17,
29, 31-3 8-11 ve,bti notulis citationis inclusa ex EN 1154b13-15
Eros
8toq,p&.cnou.ipc.oc;6i ECJ't\V
a.)..oy{atoutl.V<>c;
em9u{ac;U1ttp'30Art
taxe'icxvV 1.0UCJCX
titv 7tpooo6ov.J3pcx6t'iav6 titv CX7tOA.UCJ1.V.
1-2 definitio amoris Theophrastoetiam in Locis communibusMaximi Confessoris
26 (PG t.91 col.872C)et scholioin Theocritildyllium 1.92 (p.13b22-5Dilbner)
attribuitur
Eros
560
1-6 hllecalienolocoin codd.posita,ut Kaibelin app.crit. not.
559 Athenaeus, The Sophistsat Dinner 13.14 562E (BT vol.3 p.240.5-13
Kaibel)
561 Athenaeus, The Sophistsat Dinner 13.21 5678 (BT vol.3 p.250.7-9
Kaibel)
563 Athenaeus, The Sophistsat Dinner 13.90 609F (BT vol.3 p.345.14-17
I<aibel)
564 Athenaeus, The Sophistsat Dinner 13.90 610A-B (BT vol.3 p345.22-
346.2 I<aibel)
-
4.13-23 pendet; Solinus, Collectanearerum memorabilium12.11 (p.79.16-80.2
Mommsen2)
EROS 389
1 iv Aly{cpKaibel:ivaycuo A
Vinum
Wine
569 Athenaeus, The Sophistsat Dinner 11.8 463C (BT vol.3 p.8.23-9.2
I<aibel)
The so-called seven wise men, too, used to hold drinking parties.
"For wine relieves even the despondency of old age," (as) Theophras-
tus says in the (book) On Drunkenness.
6 &SmttpCE: m\ &SmttpA
a
x:cxl8tocppcxa'to~ iv 'tipIltpl i9rt~ <p'l1CJ\V
O't\"'tOUA,ovuaou 'tpocpol
cxi NucpcxiICCX't
0
CXAT)9\CXV.
cxl yap anEA.O\71:At\CJ'tOV uypov X0U(J\
'tEVOEVCX\ x:cxi.ICCX'tlX
cpuaw &x1epuoua1."
not to pour the water on the wine, but the wine on the water, in
order that when drinking they might have a more watery drink, and
having enjoyed this they might desire less of the remainder. And
they used to consume the greatest portion in playing the cottabus."
573 Athenaeus, The Sophistsat Dinner 11.13 465B (BT vol.3 p.13.2-6
Kaibel)
ciU.a IC<XV
OUJ,I.T)V 't01t0~i>ncxpxn!Cal1tapaa1CEUT1,'tO ffA'Tl~ UU'tO
q>UA.CX1Ctiov
~ cx.t1Ctov
fflVauvouaiav noiouv Kal cxnp0011yopov oivou
yap avwiv ilu6v ian ICa'ICOV ~ ).6youICO\VC.OVWVIC6dnvou 6w Kai.
8Eocppaa'toc;
cxoivaau.1t6atanaiCc.ov1Ccv..tt
'ta ICOUpEia6w. fflVA.CXAUJ.V
'tCOV
1tpoa1Ca.9iCov'tC.OV. 5
Among the ancients the boys of noblest birth used to pour wine
like the son of Menelaus:
The son of renowned Menelaus was pouring wine.
Even Euripides the poet was one of the boys who poured wine.
At least Theophrastus in the (work) On Drunkennesssays, "I hear that
F even Euripides the poet poured wine at Athens for the so-called
Dancers. These, being among the foremost Athenians, used to dance
around the temple of Delian Apollo and wear garments of Theran
origin. This Apollo is (the god) in whose honor they celebrate the
Thargelia, and there is preserved at Phlya in the temple of the Laurel
Bearer a document 1 concerning these things." Hieronymus of
Rhodes, who is a pupil of Aristotle, also reports these things, and he
too (does so) in the (work) On Drunkenness.
1 Or "painting".
But even if room and provisions exist, (we) must guard against
great numbers themselves as a hindrance to sociality and conversa-
tion within the group. For it is less of an evil to remove from dinner
the fellowship of wine than of words. And for this reason, too, Theo-
phrastus in jest calls barbershops wineless symposia on account of
the chatter of those sitting there.
,:excpa.UA.01:a.1:a.,
1tA.T}Viv 1:0~ ICUICUJ'l:O~, :W OU62tO't V11cp\1:0 (3ouA-
'00VOV.aU' m<J1tp,:exICOUpt'ia. Stopa.en~ tici>0\ICa.Ativc'iowa.
au.mSaw 6w fl)V Aa.AUXV, a.ow~ CL\
ou,:c.oc; i9Tt ICa.\a1CU9pC01tT}
,:a.ic;
1:C.OV
CWX\6U1:0>Vivo\lCi 'lf'>Xa.ic;, l>1t'opyi\; 1:\V~ ;\ 5
2t\1:a.pa.,:,:oV11
6uaVtuxc;;\ cp\AOV\1Cia.c;
;\ civA.U9tpuxc;.
2 midmo1c; ed. Aldinll: midafflc; T
vid. 1 v.42-4
-
578 Athenaeus, Deipnosophistae 10.45 434F-435A (BT t.2 p.445.27-446.8
Kaibel)
see11.42-4
Many other laws of the Locrian Zaleucus have been laid down
quite well and with a view to need, and not the least this one: if
anyone of the Western Locrians, being sick, drank unmixed wine
without the order of the (doctor) treating him, then even if he sur-
vived, the penalty for him was death, because, when he was ordered
not to drink, he did so.
38 There is also this Massilian law, that women have nothing to do
with wine, but women of all ages drink water. Theophrastus says
that also among the Milesians this law is in effect, and the (other)
Ionian women do not obey it, but the Milesian women (do).
398 ETHICS
v6.i.ov. 5
WINE 399
Inscriptiones librorum
Titles of Books
Dei et deae
vid. 249-259
581 Philodemus, De pietate 7c, P.Herc. 1428 fr.233-9 (GRBS t.13 (1972)
p.94 Henrichs)
vid. 646
see 249-259
see 646
But what established them (the Seven Sages) still more in a po-
sition of honor and respect was the circulation of the tripod and
its passing round among them all and their mutual yielding up
3 of it with eager goodwill. When some Coans, as it is said, were
hauling a seine-net to land, and some strangers from Miletus bought
the catch when it was not yet visible, a golden tripod appeared
4 in the catch... . First of all a dispute arose between the strangers
and the fishermen about the tripod, and then the cities took
up the quarrel which developed into war; and the Pythian priest-
ess in an oracle commanded both parties to give the tripod to
s the wisest man. And first of all it was sent to Thales in Mile-
tus, the Coans willingly giving to that one man the thing
404 RELi
Ci ON
-
4-13Theodoretus(qui ex Eusebioexcerpsit),Graecarumaffectionumcuratio 7.38
(BT p.191.2-5 Raeder)
PIETY 405
over which they had gone to war with all the Milesians together.
But Thales, declaring that Bias was wiser than he, sent it to him.
6 And from him again it was sent to another as being wiser. And
then, when it had gone round and been sent on it came to Thales
for the second time, and in the end it was taken from Miletus to
Thebes and dedicated to Ismenian Apollo.
7 Theophrastus, however, says that the tripod was first sent to
Bias at Priene, and in the second place to Thales at Miletus, when
Bias sent it on; and so it passed round them all back to Bias, and
8 was finally sent to Delphi. These, then, are (the versions) commonly
told by the greater number of people; but some say that the gift
was not the tripod but a drinking-bowl sent by Croesus, and others
that it was a wine-cup bequeathed by Bathycles.
8 cmo8ouval] 8ouval Lindskog: 7tapa8ouval coni. Ziegler 12 cin'J i>n'
anon.ap. Ziegler
Piety
but the sprout of a plant, as if plucking with their hands some fine
down of the generative nature. For the earth gave forth trees before
animals and much earlier than trees grass, which germinates an-
nually. Of this they used to gather and bum leaves and roots and
entire shoots of these natures, greeting the visible heavenly gods
with this sacrifice and rendering immortal through fire the honors
(shown) to them. For in the temples we even preserve for them im-
3 mortal fire as being above all most similar to them. From the
thumiasis(smoke from burning) of the produce of the earth, men
came to speak of thumiateria(altars for burning incense) and thuein
(sacrificing) and thusiai (sacrifices). These we incorrectly interpret
as signifying the error of a later period, using thusia to refer to
4 counterfeit worship through (sacrificing)animals. The ancients were
so concerned with not transgressing custom that they cursed those
who departed from the old way and introduced another, and they
s called accursed1 what is burned (on altars) today. One can see the
antiquity of the previously mentioned burnt offerings by observing
the fact that many people even now still sacrifice cut up pieces of
6 sweet-smelling wood. But when after the primeval grass the earth
was already bringing forth trees and men had eaten the fruit of the
first oak, then they took for sacrifices to the gods a small portion
of food on account of its scarcity,and a greater amount of the oak's
leaves. After this, when the way of life (of men) was already shifting
to cultivated food and to offerings of fruits, they said, "Enough of
the oak".
6.t The fruit of Demeter, (namely) barley, was the first to appear
after the legume, (and) the race of men sprinkled it from the be-
2 ginning on their first sacrifices. Later when they had crushed it and
ground (it to produce) food, they hid in a secret place the tools of
this procedure which provided divine assistance for their lives, and
they approached them as sacred objects. And as their life of milled
grain was considered blessed in comparison with what went before,
then for the first time they offered as first-fruits to the gods a por-
tion of ground food (by putting it) in the fire. It is from this
that even now at the end of sacrifices, we make use of (offer-
ings oO ground meal. By our action we bear witness to the fact
that from a (simple) beginning the number of offerings has in-
creased, but we do not see the reason why we perform each of them.
3 From this beginning, as fruits and especially wheat were becom-
ing more plentiful, we now added to our sacrifices to the gods
1 There is a play on words here. The Greek cipcoameans "spice", but
in this passage it is used as if derived from apao()ai meaning "to curse.
408 RELIGION
52-6 Eus., Pr. ev. 1.9.11 (p.37.8-11Mras) et Theod., Gr. aff. cur. 7.39 (p.191.6-
11 Raeder) 52-64 Eus., Pr. ev. 4.14.1 (p.185.15-24Mras) 58 Eus.,Pr.
n. 4.13.1 (p.185.11-12Mt11S) 6S-8 cf.Simplicii comm. In Epictdi Enchiridion
222C-223A (t.4 p.357.3-5 Schweighaeu.ser) 69-72 Hesiodus, Op. 134-7
42 iii>v add. Bernays 44 ta 6' ed. pr. a. 1548: i&~ 6' codd. 48 U:i>~.
mSa Bouffartigu.e:i;\.uait6acodd. 49 iicmip1a1 Bouffartigue: Tt'YllPW~
codd. SOop00CTtattt~Valentinus: -iai~ VMLKP': -ia~ cett. 52
itpoiouaii>v Eus. d Theod.: 7tpoXouaii>vcodd. 69 i0cA.<JICOVcodd.:
t6uvavio Hes. 70 WXE\Vcodd. : aU11ACi>v U7tXE\V Hes.
PIETY 409
4 first-fruits consisting of cakes and all the other things. Men of that
time gathered many flowers and in no lesser degree did they com-
bine anything that happened to beautify their life and have a fra-
grance suitable to divine perception. And they made some into gar-
lands and gave others as gifts into the fire. When they discovered
for their own use different divine drops of wine and honey and
further of oil, they offered first-fruits also of these to the gods re-
sponsible (for them).
1.1 Even the procession of the Sun and Hours, which is still at this
time held in Athens, seems to bear witness to these things. For car-
ried in the procession are soil, grass, dog's tooth grass on stones
of fruits, olive branches, pulse, oak, fruit of the arbutus, barley,
wheat, bunches of figs, cakes of wheat and barley meal, sacrificial
bread, a pot.
2 As the sacrificial offering of first-fruits by men proceeded far
in illegality, the use of most terrible sacrifices, full of cruelty, was
introduced, so that curses previously uttered against us seem to have
been fulfilled at this time, since men engaged in slaughter and blood-
ied their altars from the time they touched blood as a result of ex-
periencing famine and wars.
3 For this reason, as Theophrastus says, it seems that the divinity
became indignant at each of these2 and inflicted the appropriate pun-
ishment. As a result some men have become atheists, and others
might rightly be said to have evil-minds rather than to have evil-
gods, because they think the gods worthless and in nature no better
than us. In this way some appear to have become persons who offer
no sacrifices, in as much as they do not offer the gods first-fruits
from what they have. Others (appear to have become persons) who
offer evil sacrifices, since they have put their hand to illegal
offerings.
8.1 Wherefore the Thoes, who live within the boundaries of Thrace,
offering no first-fruits and performing no sacrifices, were snatched
at that time from (the company of) men, and straightway no one
was able to find either the inhabitants or the city or the foundation
of their dwellings.
2 For they did not wish to repress reckless arrogance, nor did
they wish to worship the immortals,
2 The reference of "these is unclear. Porphyry seems to have omitted
some Theophrastean material.
410 RELIGION
71 oi>3' ll)3w Res.: ou3t i3iv vel oi>3t 3t:iv codd. 77 in Valentinus :
fllVcodd. 91 XPf1Gao0at Nauck: xPTio0ai codd. 100 &Uac; Reiske:
all.co;codd. 102 ttUotCl't(&)V Reiske: -tp(&)V codd,
PIETY 411
15.1 1eal ap'tl>p'i'Yit 2t'ipao't1 1a{poua1 'tOU'tq> oi. 9ol i\ 'tQ>noAu- 145
6amxvcp. OU -yap cxv2tO't'tOU 9't'taAou ElCElVOU 'tOU(jlPUC101CpCO(j
pou(j lCCXt 'tlX(j1CCX'tOpac; 'tQ) Ilu0{q>itpoaa-yoV'tO(j .ixAA.oV (1)11C1V it
Ilu0{a 'tov 'Epiovicx 1CXap{a0m0uaav'ta 'tmv wmCJ'tmvEiC'tou
2 2t11pi6{ou'to'ic;'tpial 6alC'tuAo1c;. npoam1PaMvn 6i 6ux 'to p110ho'ta.
AolJtlX JtaY'tCX (ICa'ta.)'tOU2tUpO(j fol 'tOVpco6vdn JtaA.lVon 6lc;'tOOOV 150
3 anix001'to 'tOU'tO6paaac; i\ 2tpO'tpov~v 1CXCXPlaivoc;. OU'tCO 'tO
i>6anavov q,{Aov90'i(j,1eal &.AA.ov 'tO 6a16v1ovnpoc;'to 'tmv 9u6v-
'tcovMoc; i\ npoc;'to 'tmv 0uoivOJVnAi\0oc;PAi2t1.
19.4 6'i 'to{vuv 1ea81tpaivouc;'to ~0oc; iivai 0uaov'tac;, 'to'ic;9oic;
9oq,1A'ic; 'tCXU'tCX(j au.a
('tac;) 0ua{ac; 2tpOO"fOV'tCX(j, TJ JtOAU'tW"ic;. 155
vuv 6i ia0ii'ta iv Aanpa.v npl ama TJ1ea0apov aq,1aaivo1c;
OUlCap1e'ivvo{Couai npoc;'tO 'tCOV 0ua1mv a:yv6v. O'tav 6i 'tO ama
't<X 't'll(jEa9ii'tO(j'tlV(jAanpuvaV01TJ1ea0apa.vICalCCOV fllV 'IIUXTJV
XOV't(j imai npoc; 'tCX(j 0ua{ac;, ou6iv 61aq,tp1Vvo{Couaw. mcmp
ou 'tQ)910't'tq>'Y'tmv iv ft'iv xcx{pov'taaA1a'ta 'tov 9ov 61CX1C1- 1li0
5 ivq> 1ea0apmc;,(X't 0U'Y'YV'i 2tq>UICO'tl.iv -youv 'Em6aupq> 2tp0-y-
'YPCXITTO,
a.-yvovXPTJvao'io 9uc.oooc; iv'toc; iov'ta
tVa1 a.-yvda 6' ECJ'tlq,pov'iv001a.
20.1 xcx{p10 9oc;'tCOV
O'tl 6i OU'tql UO'Y!Cq> 0uaimv, alla 'tQ)'tux6vn, 16.S
154-5 respicit haec verba Clemens Alex., Stromata 7.6 34.2 (GCS t.3 p.26.17-18
Stlihlin) 154-64 Cyr., C. Iul. 9.310C-E (PG t.76 col. 9778-C) 163-4
Clem. Alex., Strom. 5.1 13.3 (GCS t.2 p.334.24-25Stlihlin et Fruchtel) 164
ibid. 422 142.1 (p.311.2)
176 r.vet cmiMi>v del. Ruhnken 177 c'itta Ruhnken: ia codd. 190 aicpt1-
totat Scaliger: aicpitO\O\ codd.
PIETY 417
197 tiic; add. Reiske, cf.De abst. 3.26.2 204 tv add. Bernays 211
mo).oy{imtV('ta) Nauck: <i>oA<>y11mtc; codd. 215 yt Reiske: u
codd. ~ 1 i\-nvoc;del. Reiske 221 tflVdel. Reiske
PIETY 419
2 to him. One ought, moreover, to consider the following. For just
as we have a relationship to men, and (yet) we believe that it is
necessary to destroy and to punish all those who do evil and are,
as it were, borne along by a stormy wind of their own nature and
wickedness to do harm to whomever they come across, so too it
is perhaps fitting to destroy those among the non-rational animals
that are unjust by nature and evil-doers, and are naturally driven
to harm those who come near. But, without doubt, it is unjust to
destroy and murder those among the other animals that do not act
unjustly and are not naturally driven to do harm, just as it is also
3 (unjust to harm) such men. And this indeed also seems to show
that for us in relation to the rest of the animals justice is not
something simple, because some of them are harmful and evil-doers
by nature, but others are not of this kind, just as it is also with
men.
23.t Ought one, therefore, to sacrifice to the gods those that deserve
to be slaughtered? How indeed, if indeed they are worthless by
nature? For one ought no more to sacrifice in this manner than (to
sacrifice) maimed creatures. In this way we will be offering the first-
fruits of bad things and not making sacrifices for the sake of honor.
If, therefore, one ought to sacrifice animals to the gods, one ought
2 to sacrifice those of them that do us no injustice. But we have agreed
that one ought not to destroy those among the other animals that
do us no injustice and consequently one ought not to sacrifice
them to the gods. If, therefore, we ought to sacrifice neither these
nor those that do evil, how is it not clear that one ought by all
means to abstain and not to sacrifice any of the other animals? It
is, however, fitting to destroy some of the other (harmful kind) of
them.
24.t For besides, there are three reasons one ought to sacrifice to the
gods: either on account of honor or on account of gratitude or on
account of a want of good things. For just as with good men, so
also with these (the gods) we think that offerings of first-fruits
should be made to them. We honor the gods either because we seek
to deflect evils or to acquire goods for ourselves, or because we
have first been treated wcll6 or simply to do great honor to their
good character. As a result, even with animals, if they are to be
offered as first-fruits to the gods, they must be sacrificed for one
of these reasons. For when we sacrifice things, we sacrifice for the
6 Here the manuscripts have the clause, "or in order that we may ob-
tain some benefit. It is deleted by Rciske followed by Bouffartigue.
420 RELIGION
259 tt del. Hercher tmoutmi; Nauck: Ocoii; ou to"ii; codd. 261 'Iou-
6a"iot codd.: del. Nauck 262 ~cpo0utrovtti; codd.: ~cpo0utouvtcov Eus.
d Eus.: di; codd. tpoltOv ni; Eus. : om. codd. 26.l iccA.uotEus. :
1CCA.UO\Vcodd. 265 11116'Eus.: "" codd. 267 !Cata 61 Eus.: !Cal icata
codd. 273 n Reiske: tc codd. 276 61aBouffartigue: a\ codd. 285
ata codd.: at\ ata Eus. (Jortasserecte) 286oowi; Reiske : Ouolai; codd.
287 ica\ add. Bernays cip0ou Bouffartigue: cipiOdou codd.
PIETY 423
we do not sacrifice those that are pleasing to the gods but much
more those that are so to the desires of men, thereby bearing witness
against ourselves, that we persist in such sacrifices for the sake of
enjoyment.
26.t And yet among Syrians, Theophrastus says, Jews still even now
sacrifice animals on account of (a rite of) sacrifice that goes back
to the beginning. 7 If someone should order us to sacrifice in the
2 same way, we would stand back from the deed. For not feasting
on the sacrificed (animals) but burning them whole at night, and
pouring much honey and wine on them they used to dispose of
the sacrifice quickly, in order that the All-seeing (Sun) might not
3 become a spectator of the terrible deed. And they do this while
fasting during the intervening days. And throughout all this time,
since they are a race of philosophers, they speak with each other
about the divine, but at night they observe the stars, looking at them
4 and calling upon (god} with prayers. For these men first began to
make offerings both of the other animals and of themselves, doing
5 this from necessity and not desire. One may learn (this} by looking
at the most rational of all (peoples}, the Egyptians, who were so
far from murdering any of the other animals that they made
likenesses of them (as) imitations of the gods. Thus, they used to
think that these were related and akin to the gods and to men.
27.t For from the beginning sacrifices to the gods by means of fruits
took place. But in time we became utterly careless of holiness, since
men were lacking even fruits and through want of customary food
they started to eat each other's flesh. Then, entreating the divinity
with many prayers, they first offered first-fruits of themselves to
the gods, not only (taking} whatever was most beautiful among them
and consecrating this to the gods, but also (going) beyond the most
2 beautiful things (and} laying hold besides on their own kind. From
then until now, not only in Arcadia at the festival of Lycaean
Zeus and in Carthage at the festival of Cronus do they all make
public sacrifice of human beings, but also periodically in remem-
brance of the custom they sprinkle the altars with kindred
blood, although holy law among them excludes from the rites
by aspersions and proclamation anyone who may be responsible
3 for the blood (of those with whom he is) united. Proceeding
from this, therefore, they substituted the bodies of other ani-
4 mals for their own bodies in sacrifices; and again through satiety
wJ..a.i>aoc;'tOU't'CJICV
iv av0p011tO\CJ\iyia'tOV,
9uov wtoppa(aav'tac; iiatvm iiuxyuia.
28.1 0tCl>pi\aa\at CJ't\V IC'tOU1ttpt 61\AOV in vuv aq,Coivou f3C1>.ou,
ff~ ov ou0tvoc; 2tpooayoivou nap' au'toic; ouat 9uoivou iK'
amou Cci>ou 'l>CJ(3mvdd11ta\ (3co6c;. out~ OU6vov wi:d:x.ov'tO 'tQ)V310
CC!>Cl>v
0i>ovttc;,au.a mi to'ic; i.apuaaivoic; tOU'tOV oo(~ mt to'ic;
2 :x,pcoivoic; autq, .t'tEOOCJaV ti\c; l)CJ(3da.;.ai6m:p oi. nu0ay6ptio\
tOU'tOxapaat~atvo\ mta. EVtOVmxvta (3Covaxd:x.ovto ti\c; Cqxxpa-
y~. O't a ~ axap:x.ftvt\ tmv Cci>OJV ave tautmv p(aWVto'ic;
0toic;, tOl>tOUYEUCJ<XJ.1,EVO\ J.I.OVOV, 1tpoc; aAft0tiav cx0\IC't0\tWV315
3 AOi2tmv ovuc; iCCl>v. aU' ou:x.'itJ.1.Eic;
imxMtvoi at tic; xoUootov
4 aq,ix:6t9a Ti;c;iv 'toutoic; 1tapa. tov (3ov1tapavoCa.;.Kai yap outt
q>OVq> touc; 'tci'>V
0tmv (3c.oouc; :x.pa{VE\V a'i, out amfov 'tote; av0pc.o-
tpoq,i\c;.~ ouBt 'tci'>V
1tO\c;Tile;tO\<XU't'llc; iB{covacoatcov,au.a 1t0\'ll
'tEOV2tapcxyyA.a 'tq>JtaV'ti peep 'tO iv 'A&i;vmc;in CJCf>C6tvov. 320
29.1 to yap ffaAa\OV,~ icai 1tp6a0tv aiyotv, x:ap1touc;'toic; 0to'ic;
'tOOVav0p011tcov0u6v'tcov, Cii>aBE OU, ouBE tic; 't'llV iB(av tpoq>T)V
301-12Cyr., C. lul. 9 (PG t.76 col. 972C-D) 302-7 Eus., Pr. ev. 4.14.7
(p.187.15-19Mras) 305-7Empedocles,FVS 318128
291 cid.11ai:iac;Abresch:ci1tA.11ai:iaic;
codd. 302 0Eii>vNauck: 0timv codd.
et Cyr. 305ciicptltoicnScaliger:ci1epitoiaicodd. et Cyr. : ciicpai:oiaiEus.
3C1lci1toppaiaavtac; USvai ijia y1>'iaEus. et Cyr.: ci1toppfoavi:ac;U;\.tvai
ijia yuocodd. 310 .ovovCyr. : .ov~ codd. 322 ouSt Hercher:
0Ut codd.
PIETY 425
m:taXPc.otvow,A.')'E'CU\
ICO\vij; 9ua~ OU<J'Jl;'A0riV11<1\V
4oov
i\ Ioma'tpov 't\VU, 'tql 'YEVE\OUICiyxcop\OV,
'YEO>p-youV'ta
8 ICU'tCX
fllV
'ATt\lCT)V,
ml KU..CXVOU btl Ti\; 'tpaniC11;325
't ml 'tOJV9uA.11cx'tOJV
iva~ 1C\tvOJV,iva 'to~ Oto~ 't<XU'taOoo\,'tmv f300JV't~ UJ\mv
an'ip-you 'tCXV ica'ttq>a'YE 'tCX8 crovK't11<1V, au'tov 8' U1tpa-ya-
va1C't1)<1CXV'ta 'tql crof3cxV'tt, 1tA.1C~ 't\V~ KA'll<JfovCXICOVO>tvou,
2 'tOU'tOV
~ 'J:--
apna._...y.a, 'J:- 'tOV
1tU'tU._...\ ' .,ouv.
A.~ '.l---t..
'tn.c.1111<JUV't~ ~ 'tOU
0 .........
~ A.,,.~
1-6 Eusebius, Praeparatio evangelica 4.19.1 (GCS t.43.1 [8.11 p.205.8-13 Mras)
1-3 !Cata &uvaw ... 0cij>... oowuo0ai) vid. 78 et 483
But we, as far as possible, shall have no need of the things that
these (the wicked daemons) provide. Rather drawing on soul and
things external we make every effort to liken ourselves to god and
those around him, and this occurs through freedom from emotion
and the articulated conception of things that really are and the life
related to these things and in accordance with them. And (we make
every effort) to make ourselves unlike wicked men and daemons
and generally everything that delights in what is mortal and
4 material. As a result we too shall sacrifice according to what
Theophrastus has said. And with his statement the theologians too
agreed, knowing that to the extent we are careless concerning the
removal of the emotions of the soul, to that extent we take to
ourselves the wicked power and it will be necessary to appease it.
And even if someone admits the art of sacrifice for the sake
of knowing the future, it does not follow on this that one must of
necessity accept eating flesh as well, just as sacrificing in whatever
manner to gods or daemons does not introduce meat-eating. At least
in the case not only of things recorded by Theophrastus but also
of many other things, history has transmitted a record of human
sacrifice in ancient times, and yet one ought not on this account
also to eat human beings.
us. For what we now call thuein they used to call erdein (to
accomplish):
For Apollo they accomplished perfect hecatombs
of bulls and goats.
60.t Men who introduce extravagance into sacrifices are unaware
that they have introduced along with it a swarm of evils: super-
stition, luxury, the belief that it is possible to bribe the divinity and
2 to heal injustice by means of sacrifices. Or what then is the reason
that some (sacrifice) three animals with golden horns and others
hecatombs? (Or why) did Olympias, the mother of Alexander,
regularly sacrifice a thousand victims, once extravagance led to
3 superstition? When a young man thinks that gods delight in ex-
travagance and, as they say, in the banquets of oxen and other
animals, would he ever willingly act temperately? If he believes that
sacrificing these things is pleasing to the gods, how will he not think
that he can do injustice, since he will redeem his mistaken behavior
4 through sacrifices? But if he is persuaded that the gods have no
use for these things and that they look to the character of those
who approach, holding that correct belief about them (the gods) and
realities is the greatest sacrifice, how will he not be temperate and
61.1 holy and just?
For the gods the best first-fruits are a pure mind and a soul
2 free of emotion, and appropriate also is a moderate offering of first-
fruits of other things, not casually done but with all eagerness. For
it is necessary that the honors (rendered) resemble those of providing
front seats for good men, of rising up and offering a place to recline,
not the payment of levies.
1 I.e., from thumiasis.Porphyry is recalling an idea already set forth
in 2.5.3 = 584A.
daemon, but not a god, nor again indeed are all the gods that are
recognized among all the nations, for whom all rulers and subjects
in cities and lands accomplish public sacrifices through animals.
2 Auxiav A: Mmov M
PIETY 437
588 Photius, The Library 190 148bl8-21 (CB vol.3 p.57.25-8 Henry)
Inscriptiones librorum
1 5.45 =
Politics,6 books] Diogenes Laertius, Livesof the Philosophers
1; Harpocration, Lexiconon the Ten Attic Orators,on Aspasia (vol.1
p.62.6 Dindorf) =627 ("from the 4th book"), but perhaps a shortened
form of 4a; cf. the list of Aristotelian writings in Diogenes Laertius,
Lives 5.24: "Courseof Lectureson Politicslike that of Theophrastus,
8 books"
(p.143.8) = 642 (iv iy'), s.v. 9eao9tta.i (p.153.5) = 632 (iv y'), s.v.
iaotEAi\<;Kai. iaottA.Eia. (p.163.9-10)= 656 (iv ia.' ), s.v. Ka.ta.xeipotov{a.
(p.172.6) = 635 (iv 6'), s.v. on oi. cU6vt<;(p.228.3) = 641 (iv tij>iy'),
s.v. 1ta.pa.aKT)Vl<X.
(p.239.9) = 658 (iv K'. s.v. OIC<X.q>T)cpopol
1
), (p.275.9) =
653 (iv i'), s.v. imocpovia. (p.297.11) = 644 (l5"' s.v. q,a.pa.Kii'>vta.
1
),
oti oi. lxA.6vt<;(no. 743, pars 3 p.572.25) = app. 641 (iv iy'), s.v.
q,a.pa.Ko<;(no. 105, pars 4 p.700.18) = app. 643 (iv ie')
c Ilepi. vo(l)v] Collectio vocum utilium, s.v. "Ap6T}tto<;(Anec. Gr. t.1
p.142.14 Bachmann)= app. 647; Harpocratio, Lexicon, s.v. 'Ap6T}tto<;
(t.1 p.57.7 Dindorf) = 647, s.v. r.av ti<; (p.102.12-13) = app. 636C,
S.V. Ka.ta tT)Va.yopav <l\lfU6'iV (p.170.19) = 651, S.V. OUO\<X.<; 6{1CT}
(p.229.15-16)= 649 (iv iT}');Josephus, Contra Apionem 1.167 = 648;
Lexicon Rhetoricum Cantabrigiense, s.v. Eiaa.YYA.{a. (p.14.5-6 Hout-
sma) = 6368 (Ev tij>tt<Xptq>)et s.v. 1tp6anov (p.26.4-5) = 636C (iv
1tt1ttq>); Pausanias Atticista, s.v. auatocotepov aK<X<pT}<; (no. 31,
ADAW 1949,2 p.210.18 Erbse) = app. 654; Photius, Lexicon, s.v.
auato&nepov aK<X<pT}<; (t.2 p.191.17 Porson) = app. 654 et s.v. 1C<X.ta
tT)Va.yopav a.weu6e'iv (t.1 p.143.15-16) = app. 651; Pollux, Onomas-
ticon 8.52 (LG t.9.2 p.120.32-121.1Bcthe) = 636A (iv tij>1tpcotq>,non
recte, ut videtur); scholion in Demosthcnis Contra Androtionem 3
(BT t.2 p.259.27 Dilts) = app. 636C; scholion in Luciani Timonem
30 (BT p.114.27 Rabe) = 640A; Suda, s.v. "Ap6T}ttoc;(no. 3807, LG
t.1 pars 1 p.343.22 Adler) = app. 647, s.v. Ka.ta t'llV a.yopav 0.\lfU6'iv
(no. 820, pars 3 p.61.10-11) = app. 651, s.v. auatocotepov aK<Xq>T)<;
(no. 1687, pars 4 p.481.28) = 654; Zenobius, Epitome collectionum
Lucilli Tarrhaei et Didymi 4.36, s.v. 9eoc;ii 'Ava.6la.(Corp. Paroem.
Gr. t.1 p.94.15-16 Leutsch et Schneidewin) = 646
TITLES OF BooKS 443
18 N6C1JV
btitoi\~ a.'-i') Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.44 =1
19 Iltpl v6c.ova.'] Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.47 = 1; fort. pars maioris
operis, quod 24 libros habuit, no. 17a
23 Iltpl Tupp11vG>v]
scholion in Pindari Pythionicam 2.2 (BT t.2 p32.18
Drachmann) =
586
Political Writings
Moreover, since the third part (of the Peripatetic system) in-
vestigates rules for living well, this too has been treated by the same
persons (Aristotle and Theophrastus) with a view not only to a
rational plan for private life, but also to the rule of states. We have
learned from Aristotle about the customs, procedures, (and) systems
of almost all political societies not only of Greece but also of the
non-Greek world, (and) from Theophrastus about their laws. And
while each of them taught what kind of person should be a leader
in the state and wrote at greater length besides about the best
condition of the state, Theophrastus developed the following more
fully: what are the changes in the circumstances of a state and the
critical moments of time that must be dealt with as the situation
demands. 1
1 This text is immediately followed by 482.
446 POLITICS
Marcus: Still many things have also been said in those books,1
as was necessary, since the enquiry concerned the best state. But
there are certain things proper to this topic concerning magistrates,
first investigated by Theophrastus, and then more carefully by Dio
the Stoic.
14 Atticus: Do you really mean it? Has this subject of yours been
treated by the Stoics also?
Marcus: Not really, except by him whom I just mentioned and
later by a great man who was among the foremost in learning, Pan-
aetius. For the old (Stoics) discussed the state intelligently, in so far
as theory goes, but not, as here, with a view to things useful for
the people and citizens. Those things have been derived more from
the Academy led by Plato. Afterwards Aristotle clarified the whole
topic of politics in discussion, as did Heracleides of Pontus, who
also got his start from the same Plato. Indeed Theophrastus, who
was instructed by Aristotle, spent his time, as you know, in this
kind of subject, and Dicaearchus, who was taught by the same Aris-
totle, did not neglect this area of thought and discipline. Afterwards
a student of Theophrastus, that Demetrius of Phaleron concerning
whom I have made mention above,2 admirably brought the teaching
forth from the shadows and leisure of scholars not only into the
sun and the arena, but also into conflict itself and the line of battle.
For we can think of many great statesmen who were not particularly
learned, and of extremely learned men who were not greatly versed
in affairs of state; but who indeed can easily be found besides him
who excelled in each area so that he was a leader both in the pursuit
of learning and in ruling the state?
1 The reference is to Cicero's On the State.
2 See On Laws 2.64-6.
ap'tUpOV't<X\
'
K<X\ ,
K<X\
'
OU'tO\
1'
't'flV
'
Emyp<Xq>'flV
' '
apxmo't<X't'flV
' ,
ouaav.
"'
K<X\
'
yap 'Ap10'tO'tA.T1;
E7t1'tEv6EV~ 'tt')V11:paya'tdav't<XU't'flV
ou'troa{q>'flO\V,
im'ttvEa0m 'tt')VCT0).1'tdav,1eal.iv 'tci>Iuaam1eci>wu'tov <XU'tt')V 11:poaa-
yopEUE\'tOV'tp07tOVK<Xl iv 'to'i; CToA.mKo'i; COO<X\l'tCI><;,
K<Xl 8Eoq>paaw;
iv Noo~ m.l. IDJ..o0111:oUaxou. s
1-3 et 3-5 Aristoteles, fr. 180 et 181 Rose 3 4 Politica 2.1 1261a6-9, 4.4
1291a11, 5.12 1316a1, 8.7 1342a33
-
596 al-Mas'O.dI, at-Tanbih wa-1-israf, Dikr muluk al-Yunaniyin wa-
muddat ma malako. min as-sinin (p.121.3, 17-19de Goeje)
POLITICAL WRITINGS 449
quis Zaleucum leges Locris scripsisse non dixit? num igitur iacet
Theophrastus, si id a Timaeo, tuo familiari, reprehensum est?
1-2 Timaeus,FGrH566 F 130b
POLITICAL WRITINGS 451
tus, 1 and then Eudemus and those who came after him, one after
the other.
1 See note to the translation of 3A.
... nor did the sun see political institutions wholly according
to the teachings of Plato, or Chrysippus, or Theophrastus, or Zeno,
or Aristotle, or another of the Greeks of that time who toiled at
philosophy.
Who has denied that Zaleucus wrote laws for the Locrians71
Theophrastus does not lie defeated if this (view) was criticized by
your friend Timaeus, does he?
1 On Zaleucus and legislation concerning the drinking of unmixed
wine, see 5798.
452 PoUTICS
Reges et tyranni
I At[')'O].tVOV
[o]'n 'tO napcx 9toq,pcxat<a>L iv 't(l)Latulttp<a>LIltpt
paav..t~ I ntpl tou Kawfox; Mlpa't<><; 'tOU'tO'"ml O'b't~ I 0'tLV<ix;
cU:q0~ 0 't(l)LI 01C111ttPCl>L
J3aaLAUCl>V,I o(u) "t(l)LMpatL, 1ea0cxntpI 0
Katvtu; cxl;iov-yapI [1epa]ttivb Kaivt~ t(l)LI [Mp]crn, all' ouxt 't(l)L
1ea0cxn[tpol n]<?l[U.O]}Paav..ti;, [~yti'to], I ou [itv] s
3.49 a1C1111[n]'tp<a>i,
KINGS AND TYRANTS 453
Quintus: What about the fact that Timaeus says that your
Zaleucus never existed?
Marcus: But Theophrastus insists on it, a writer by no means
worse, at least in my opinion - many call him better. In fact,
(Zaleucus') own citizens, our clients the Locrians, make mention (of
him). But whether he existed or not has nothing to do with it; I'm
(only) saying what has been handed down.
1-3 Hesychius, s.v. n&pa et scholion in Aristophanis Aves 487 1-3, 4-5
Photius, Lexicon, s.v. n&pa (pars 2 p.587.8-17 Parson), et Suda, s.v. (no. 547,
4 a~wv pap.:ci~1(ii>)v
Grenfellet Hunt 5 ityt'i-toBoll: ta'l)(Wl G et H
itv Boll: yapG et H 5-6 ultimae partesversuum 49-52 ex fragmento
olim separato quad G et H hie collocant 7 cino).uaa[1 6c'i) Deubner:
cino).uaa[1] G et H
5 post 'tTJY
xhap1v habent Photius et Suda ~ 6icicpopav
603 Athenaeus, The Sophistsat Dinner 4.25 144E-F (BT vol.1 p328.3-9
Kaibel)
~ 6 8rocppacrtoc;iatopei, 'tOV'APXi6aoviCT)J.lUOOCXV
oi. lq,opo1.
'Y'lJ.lCXV'tCX
yuvcxiiccx "ou yapPcxaw:~" lcpaacxv,"aiv, ciU.cx
J.11.ICpav
~w:wux1VVCXCJi. ..
a7t7tA,t;\
' , "- ncxpa
' 'tou
~ .,aa1.A,t;~.
R '\ !.
1-4 Athenaeus,Deipnosophistae
9 384A-B et 14 657A-C, Theopomponominato;
Nepos, Ages. 8..3-5 4-7 Athenaeus 15 676D, Theopomponominato
4>iA1.nnov
'tov 'Ak~av6pou 1ta'tepa 8e0<ppaG'toc;
i.a'tOpT)ICV
ou 6vov
all.a ical 'tfl'tUXIl
t J,lE'ta~u'tii>vpaa1.'Af.cov, 1Ca1'tq>'tpomp J.1E{Cova
yevfo9a1.ical J.lE'tpu.otepov.
1-3 cf.Ciceronislibrum De officiis 1.90
'tO>V'AEhtva{cov
UA.af3ouivo~'to illov m'tu 'tmv 'ttix&v au'to~ s
m9i.11aav't~ cpeu1tiv.
1-6 Posidonius,fr. 253 Edelsteinet Kidd 2 Aristoteles,Politiai5.11 131Sa4-
24 3 Diogenianus,6.46 (Corp.PilToem.
-
Gr. t.1 p.276.7Leutschet Schneidewin)
-
1-3 Herodotus2.177, Plutarchus,Solon 17.2 et 22.3, DiodorusSiculus 1.77.5,
DiogenesIAertius, Vitae 1.55, Pollux, Onomasticon8.42, Lexicon Rhetoricum
609 Suda, s.v. Kuvui3cov civa9Tt.aiv 'Olun{~ (no. 2804, LG t.1 pars
3 p.223.25-224.13 Adler)
Principes reipublicae
610 Gnomologium Vaticanum, no. 335 Stembach (WSt t.10 (1888) p.260)
LEADERS OP THE STATE 459
611 Papyrus Oxyrhynchus 1012, fr. 9 col.2.23-34 (P.Oxy. t.7 p.89 Hunt)
-
1-6 Plutarchus,Themistocles24.1, Theophrastonon nominato 1-3 Thucy-
dides 1.136.1
ae auv9riKmv,on~'CCX
'YEVOEVCIJV xcopia mi 't~ 7t0A~~ elxov
ciUT}ACOVmi 'tOU<;
aixaACO'tOU<;
anoaiamai, npO'ttpcovanoaiooV'tcov'tWV
ICAT}pcp
AaXOV'tCIJV, 'tOVKAiipovoNiKia<;KpucpaXPT}aaiv,(O(J't
COVT}Oa'to
npo'tPOU<;anooioovai 'tOU<;AaKEOOioviou<;.mi 'tOU'tOEV ia'topei
8eocppaa't~. s
618
1-4 Thucydides5.21.1
Since the articles of peace provided that they should return the
lands and the cities that they held of each other and the prisoners
of war, and since the side upon whom the lot fell would make the
restorations first, Nicias bought up the lot secretly with money so
that the Lacedaemonians would make the restoration first. This is
what Theophrastus reports.
2 7tpottpcov Reiske: 7tp6upov codd.
O't1Ca(cpT}<J\
8tocppaat~. w;1.ouv-ic.ov
'tOOVaua.xcovop1.a9i\va1.tac;
tiacpop~. tintiv Kpc.opuAOv'tOV6T}aywy6v, cix;OU't't'YJ,1.V
(11.'ttitai
n6uo;.
2-3 Plutarchus,Crassus2.9, Agis et Cleomenes48.3, Reg. et imp. apophth.190A,
Apophth.Lac. 219A, TheodorusMdochites,Misc. 82 (p.5412-3Mueller),quibus
locis dictum Archidamo attribuitur, Theophrastonon nominato; vid. etillm
Themistii Drat. 8 113b, nullo nominato
1 8rocppacno~ 8t6no.,to~ coni. Bunger (cf. FGrH 115 F 404)
Imperatores
Generals
-
col.1009A),cod.Par. Gr. 1168f.121' 11.16-19(Flor.Par. 91.1), cod. Vat. Gr. 743
yap ci>c;
6 1eauyu..a <J'tpa'tTl'YOU E<PTI8t6cppaa't~ 6ti 9&.va'tov&.no9v6aictw
'tOV<J'tPCX't'Jl"YOV,
OUJttA'tcxc::J'tOU
'tOUTI>XOV't~. 5
4-5 Plutarchus, Pelop. 2.8, Comp. Lys. et Sull. 4.3, Theophrastonon nominato
Mulieres et bellum
entine, who was acting as general and was a good man in military
matters, raised his right hand and said, "This is stronger"; for so
Theophrastus has reported. But Apollodorus adds in Rhutinos1 that
when the herald said, "These are the majority,"he replied, "But these
are better," and ratified the vote of the minority.
1 The text seems corrupt at this point; if Babbitt's conjecture is ac-
cepted, then the translation is Apollodorus adds that when the herald of
the Tarantines said, . . .
This story has been taken from the 1st book of Andriscus' Nax-
ian (Histories).Theophrastus also writes about it in the 4th book of
RegardingCrises.
t At that time1 the Milesians with their allies went against the
Naxians and, after building a wall in front of the city, began to
ravage the land and to hem in and besiege the Naxians; then a
maiden who had been left behind by some divine (chance) in a
temple of Delian (Apollo), which lay near the city - her name was
Polycrite - captivated Diognetus, the leader of the Erythreans, who
2 with his own force was fighting alongside the Milesians. Stricken
with great desire, he kept sending for her, for it was not right to
use force on her since she was a suppliant in the temple. For some
time she refused to see the persons sent. When he remained very
insistent, she said she would not yield to him unless he swore that
he would help her in whatever she wished.
3 Since he did not expect what would follow, Diognetus quite ea-
gerly swore by Artemis that he would please her in whatever she
chose. When he had sworn, Polycrite took his hand and suggested
to him the betrayal of the position and begged (him) earnestly to
4 pity her and the misfortunes of her city. When Diognetus heard what
she said he was beside himself and rushed with his sword drawn
to dispatch the girl; but when he took to mind her good sense and
at the same time felt himself overwhelmed by passion - for there
had to be, it seemed, a change in the troubles then inflicting the
Naxians - he made no answer for the moment while deliberat-
ing what he should do. On the next day he agreed to the betrayal.
s Also at that time there approached the Milesian festival
Thargelia two days later, in which they fill themselves with neat
wine and consume their most valuable possessions; it was at that
time that (Diognetus) made preparations to betray the position.
Straightway he put a letter inscribed on lead into a loaf of bread
and sent it through Polycrite to her brothers - since they happened
to be leaders of the city - that they should come having prepared
for that night; he said that he himself would hold up a lantern as
6 a signal for them. And Polycrite directed the one who was bringing
the bread to tell her brothers not to delay, since the affair would
be brought to its goal if they avoided delay. When the messenger
472 POLITICS
oTi\;IlOAUICp(ffl;
a6EA.Cpoc;,
iv noUfi cppovd6\iy(veto, it 1t\o9('11
to%
1EGt<XAVO~ it Jl.11
7 tiA.cx; 6i, cix;iooict\ men nd9ea9m lC<Xt vul; bri\ABev,iv ft 35
1tpoattita1Cto KOO\ 7texpcry{vea9a\, noll.cx icateul;cxtvo\ to% 9eo%,
6qoivcov cxuto~ tiov acpl Aloyv'lltOV, 07tut'tOUG\V ~ to t'iX~ ta>V
Mi"-11a(C1>v oi.iv t\Ve; !Cata.'tT)V avecpyiv11v7tUA(6cx,oi.6lC<Xtto nix~
U1ttptA06vte;u9poo\ t ivto; 'YVO)l.VO\ 1C<Xt1Ca\VOV
to~ M\A'llG\O~.
s tv9a 6it lC<Xt' cxyvouxvano9vflaict\ lC<Xt Aloyv'llt~. '
tfi 6' hn.ouan oi. Na.l;\O\7ta.V't~7tOAUV 7t69ovelxov 9Ciaaa9a\ 'tT)V
icop11v.lC<Xt oi. iv t\V~ aU'tT)VCtpa~ avi6ouv, oi. 6 Cc.ova~ate;
f3cxP119t'iaait 7tex'i;6ux 7tAi\9o;tcovimppl7ttOUVCl>V U7t7tVl'Y'l.
lC<Xt
aimiv
61100~ 9a.ntOUG\V iv t4\ ne6(cpt navta ticatov ivay(acxvte; autfi. cpaal
6 't\Ve; lC<Xt Aloyv'lltOV iv t'f) aut4\ icai\Va\, iv ~ lC<Xtit 1ta%, <J7tOU
45
6cxaavtcovNcxl;(C1>v.
1 Andriscus, FGrH 500 F 1 3-46 Plutarchus,Mulierum virtutes 17 254B-
F (BT t.2 p.251.26-253.12Nachstlidt)apud quern Aristoteles,fr. 559(a) Rose';
Polyaenus,Strategiai 8.36 (p.314.18-315.10Wiilfflin) 41-4 Gellius, Noctes
Atticae 3.15 = Aristoteles,fr. 559(b) Rose'
12 \lffTIP't1\Gt:1v
Gale: -at:1t:vP 15 mi. del. Bast 16 mEh1enci>t:1
Legrand: -\V P 17 ~ add. Meineke 20 mi. del. Hercher 25
e.cpopouvm1 Sokolowski:dacp- P 27 inunill1 add. Legrand 34 iv-
&n.aa9iiva1Passow: ivoow.oOa, p 41 0t:ciaao0a1 Gale: PuiaaoOa, P:
wxaaoOa1 Martini secutus Meinekeet Rossbach 44 mvra] np6paia coni.
Rohde: crucem posuit Martini
Aspasia: ... She seems to have been responsible for two wars,
the Samian and the Peloponnesian, as one can learn from Duris of
Samos, from Theophrastus from the 4th book of the Politicsand from
Aristophanes' Acharnians.
LG t.1 pars 1 p.387.17-18Adler) et Collectiovocumutilium, s:o. (Anec. Gr. t.1
p.1535-10 Bachmann) 2-3 Duris, FGrH 76 F 65 4 Aristophanes,
Acharnenses528-9
474 POLITICS
Leges
-
in florilegio'f"od Pcellldicitur, cap. 51 (p.351.4-8Semenoo)occurrit;Sostrllfo
Magistratus
&icoucn 8 ot iccxi.
'tOU'tO
ncxp' 'EU:ftv0>voi 'P0>aiot'to xoA.{'tEua
A<XPtiv.oi yap cxicruv,j\'tCX\
1CCXAOUVO\xap. "EllTtCJ\'tO apxcxiov' ~
V'tO~ Iltpi. paaw{cx; lCJ'tOpti8tO<ppCXC1't~,
a\p't0\ 't\V;~CJCXV
'tUpCXV-
VO\' npouvro 8' au'tou; cxi x6At; ou't' ti; a.6pta'tov xp6vov OU't
C1UVX~, allci npoc; 'tou; mtpou;, OJtO't 00;\ auq,p\V,mi. ~ s
OFFICES 475
Laws
1 v6.covMA : v6o1 S
Offices
OJtOOOVOUV
xp6vov COOJtEP
ical Mm>ATtVio(
1to8' E\AOVtO
Ilinamv 1tp~
t~ ~ ~ 1ttpl 'AJi.miov tov JtOI.Tt't'TlV,
2-7 Aristoteles, Politica3.14 1285a30-5et 1285b26,4.10 1295a14
1-5 Photius, Lexicon, s.v. 0eao9itai (pars 1 p.87.10-15 Porson)et Suda, s.v.
(no. 267, LG t.1 pars 2 p.710.3-7 Adler), Theophrastonon nominato 1-
fontes: p.312.7-9 ed. Badawr, f.148' v.15-18, cod. Constant. Ahmet III 3206
(G), Bocados de oro 23.73 p.175.35-176.1 Crombach (5), Liber philoso-
phorum mor. ant. p.564.18-565.2 Franceschini (L)
Instituta
vid. Appendicem no. 6
1-6 Suda, s.v. 1Cataxe1pO'tovia (no. 864, LG t.1 pars 3 p.63.26-9 Adler) 1-3
Photius, Lexicon, s.v. (pars 1 p.144.23-5 Parson) 4 Demosthenes, Or. 21.6
et passim 4-5 Hypereides, fr. 187 Jensen
Procedures
U1ayytAa 1Ca'ta1Ca1.VCOV
1CaiypwpO>V 001.IC1}.atO>V.
aU't1}iv ~V
it KaunA(ou 86!;a. 8t6q,paatoc; 8i iv tip 'tttap-rcp Iltpi v60>v(J)11Gi
ytviaOa1. iav tic; 1CataMn 'tOV81\ov i\ PTt'tCOp (cov) T) ta cxpiata
aupoukun xpftata )..apavcovi\ iav 'tl.':i1tpoo1.8ip xcopiovi\ vauc; i\
1t,T)Vatpmuxv 'f1WV'tic;tic; 'tO'Uc;ffOAEiouc; 'f1'to1.icfi
a.q,1.ICVi\ta1. nap' 5
ainoic; i\ CrtpatU1}ta1. Et' autiov i\ 8mpa AaPavn.
auvooAO"(Ei8i 'toic; uno 8toq,paCrtou it mta 8t1.atodiouc;
tiaayytAW, ijv daftyytl.AE mta Kpattpov AtcoPcat11c; 'A)..1c:a(covoc;
'AypuAi\Otv.\11.01.8 'tCOVp1]t6pcovtico0eaav ICAtiv1eaita ri E")'IXM
a.81.KT}a'tatiaayytA(av. 10
CJ'tl.
8' Ot ipaUovttc; touc; GUICOcpavtouivouc; UJTtYYAA0V, coc;
iv ~\A6xopoc;,x1.Aicov 1ea0e,oivcov,coc;8i A11fttp1.0c; o ~Atpro~
XiAicov1tV'taic:oo(cov. 6 out~ cop(aato tiaayytAia ECJ'tivo
Kmic:(A1.oc;
1tpi 1Cal.VCOVa.81.IC1}1XtCOV
8t8co1c:aawffVY1C'iv
oi. v601..CJ'tl.8 'tO
PROCEDURES 481
iv 'ta% 'tCOV
J.1.W't0>VOV aoqn.cncovaw'tp1Pa%- 15
7tpCIO't\J.l,OV.
1C\'t0
'tq>J.1.11
t'taAPov't\'tO7t,t'tOV
ipoc;'tCOV
'lfll<PCOV.
8tO<Ppamoc;iv nimcp Ilept v6c.ov.iv 8i 'to% 6qoaioic; ayioaw
<i>c;
iC11J.1.10UV'tO
xv..uxic;mi np6ata't( 't\(j CX't\J.l,UX,
COO't
J.1.11
il;eiva1 J.I.Tt't
ypa.'1faa8a1napav6cov J.1.Tt't
<PUiV\V J.1.Tt't
<P11Y'ia0m.iav (8i nc;)
ypa'lfCXJ.I.EVO(jine!;iA.On,oo(coc;.7tpiai fll(j tiaayyu..Cac;,ia.v't\(j 11 5
J.1.11
tala.Pn 'to nimov ipoc; tiov 'lfTl<PC.OV,
oi 81mmat t1ioaw.
1-5 sdrolion in Demosthenem22.3 (BT t.2 p.259.27-260.11Dilts); vid. etiam
DemosthenisOr.26.9 1-3 Harpocratio,Lexicon, s.v. Mv T~ (t.1 p.102.10-
13 Dindorp
cod.
1 J&na>.a!J6vnetld.: J&Hal3a)..6vn 3 XlAW~ (i.e. p.) Houtsma secutus
sdrolion in Dem. 22.3 et Harp.: 1tpanov cod. 1tp6cmni etld.: 1tp~ cod.
v~ ou-ca>'Y'Ypacpcxow.
-
et ClaudiusCasilo,s.v. (p.398.5-17Miller)et Lex. ad Dem. Aristocr.B27-40 (BT
Homicidium
q>apaKCOV't(X
A11oa8iv11c;
iv 't'f}Kata Itq><XVOU.
Eat\ 6 q>apKCOV
b uno q,apaKcov PPMtvoc;, ~ K<Xl8oq,paatoc; iv \ N6cov 1
U7t0011J.L<XlV\,
-
HOMICIDE 487
Homicide
641 Harpocration, Lexiconon the Ten Attic Orators,on hoti hoi halontes
(vol.1 p.228.1-3 Dindorf)
1 In fact these were not altars, but rather platforms on the Areopagus
that were used by a defendant (Hybris)and a prosecutor (Anaideia).In this
case Anaideiamight better be translated by "Unforgivingness.
Sacramentum
Possessiones et Commerdum
Oath
Our race of old was not unknown among the cities, and many
of our customs had already wandered about into certain (cities) and
167 were thought worthy of emulation by some people. Theophrastus
makes this clear in the (books) On Laws.For he says that the laws
of the Tyrians forbid the swearing of foreign oaths, among which
he numbers, along with others, the oath called korban.This oath can
be found among no people except the Jews alone, and it signifies,
as one might say when translating from the Hebrew language, a
"gift of God".
t!;OUA.'ll(i
ICCX\tl;i\v to'ic;A.0U01 1CpattV tO>VIC't'llatCOV
ICCX\{ 'tT)Va(IC'llV
'tT)Vtou 1ecxpnou i\ tou ivo11eCou 1eattt 'tT)VaEU'tEpavit't't'l19ttv'tT)V-r;;c; s
ouawc; i 8 ICU\i!;ouA.11<; w.oitv, OUICt1 il;i\v 7t11CpCX'ttV, au.
i!;Ca'ta00a1iat1 'ii8'!1tii'>vIC't'lla.tO>V
to'ic;1CCXta811eaaah,01.<;.taU'ta &
0't1VICU\nap. allo1c; i>ittopaw.CX1Cp1Pfotata ai 4)11tU11aa(cp V
t tip Ilpoc;T1cov~v 1tplxcopCouICU\iv tip 1tpoc;Acop69oovi!;ouA11c;.
al.\A.EIC'tU\
a 1tp\ 'ti\<;a(IC'll<;
ICCX\ 9roq,paa-roc;iv 111'Iltp\ vocov. 10
In addition to these there was a third suit, for eviction. And it was
possible for those who had taken (them) to control the possessions,
both if they lost the suit for produce or rent and the second suit
for property. But if they lost the suit for eviction, it was no longer
possible for them to retain control but at this stage they had to yield
the possessions to those who had brought the suit. These terms are
found in other orators, and the most accurate discussion is by lsaeus
in the speech Against Timonidesabout the land and in the speech
Against Dorotheosconcerning eviction. Theophrastus also discusses
the suit in book 18 of On Laws.
UVO<Xfl:0001,LEVO(i <X<p1.(i
1Ca'tEpOV, 't\(i ECp'
EJtEi.&, T)tpav uxv opta1.V,
OU'tO> yap al1a1:' iv6XE'ta\7tap' ivfoic; 6 61maaa9a1 1CEAl>OUG\ 'tip 55
T)6qotvq> 'tT)Vuftv. 7totpOV6 0><; UV1e0{0111:a1 1CUplOV Elva\ 'tOU
1C'tTla1:oc;;
OU'tO) yap oi. 11:oUo\voo0'tOUG\V. i\ (l)(JKPXapcov~ 1ea\
n),,a,:c.ov;Ob'tO\yap7tapaxpi\a 1CA.EUOOO\ 616ova1 1Ca1. ).apavE\V, w;v
6 't\(i 7tlG'tEUCJ11
T)Elva\ 6tKT}V au,:ov yapai'tlov Elvm Ti\c;00\1C~.
58-59 Plato, Leges 8 849E et 11 915D-E
Ka'tCX
'tT)Va-yopav <XljlU6iv iv 1:ipKa,:' 'AS,,voyivouc;
'Y1tpd611c;
a'. "o h 'tO\VUV v6oc;ICAU\chvu6iViv 1:nayop~" 0\1CEV Ov6oc;
7tpi 1:mvci>vimv1Cia9a1 8ocppaa1:oc;youv iv 1:0%IlEpi. v6mv cp11a\
imwia9a, 6\V 1:ouc;ciyopav6ouc;,Ti\c;'tE iv 'tUa-yop~
6uoiv 'tOU'tCl>V
EUKOO~ Kai. 'tOU<XljlU6iV T) 6vov 1:ouc;7tUtp&aicov,:ac;,
all.a ica\ 5
1:ouc;OJVouivouc;.
1-4 Photius,Lexicon,s.v. mTa njv &yopaval/fUcSeiv
(pars1 p.143.14-19Parson)
et Suda, s.v. (no. 820, LG t.1 pars 3 p.61.9-13 Adler) 1-2 Hyperides,Or.
5.14
4 6'l>O'iv]
6ueiv AN epit.(D) et Suda(A)
"(1:ip6 't1:cxp1:Cf>
&i\icE)6uo xpoooio 1:cv..av1:a" nwc;1:ip'tE'tap,:cp
ftr 7taY'tCl>V
,._ov ' 't\v11G\V;
o.. cp11G\V" 'A plG'tO'tEl\.'ll(i
' ouv '" OUK ' \Va\
" ' 'tal\.UVJ.OV
'tO '"--
410 0>p1aivov'tot 1:oic;na).a10%. .. vuv 6 im1:ov i1eoo16paxac; EXE\
PROPERTY AND CoMMERCE 497
parties) agree to; (then) regarding the penalty in each case, does the
(buyer) lose the deposit? Most other people so enjoin, and in
particular the people of Thurii. Is the fine for the (seller) who does
not accept (the price) to be as much as he would have sold (the
property) for? For this too is in the laws of Thurii; or is the penalty
inequitable? For the price is many times the size of the deposit.
Furthermore, the seller would be damaged even more by losing
both (deposit and price) when someone determines that the period
is one day; for this is quite possible. In some societies, they enjoin
that a suit be brought against the one who does not accept the price.
Is (the seller) in control of the property until he is paid? So most
legislate. Or as Charondas and Plato (do)? For these enjoin that
payment be made and received immediately, and if one (of the
parties) trusts (the other and so gives credit, they enjoin that) there
be no suit; for he is responsible for the injustice.
651 Harpocration, Lexiconon the Ten Attic Orators,on kata ten agoran
apseudein(vol.1 p.170.17-22 Dindorf)
"For the fourth (prize) he (Achilles) set out two talents of gold."
How is it that for the fourth (prize) he sets out one greater than
all? Aristotle indeed says that the talent was not a fixed sum at
410 that time among the ancients. . . . The talent now equals one
hundred twenty drachmas. Polemarchus says that in ancient times
498 POLITICS
w icUavtov, to 61 mwxwv o
,h, noUapx<><;tt:aaapcov 6pax&w,
6 &icatECJCJ<Xpcov.
8t:ocppCJ't<><; T{.awc;6 Ei1COCJ1
tECJCJ<XpCOV.
1-3 Po,phyrius, Ad Il. 23.269 2-3 Aristoteles,fr. 164 Rose' 5 Timaeus,
FGrH 566 F 143a
-
Alieni
CJIC<XCJ)Tlcpopo1
6ivapx<><; iv tip Katcx 'A1a.cnwou; cp11ai.v "o'i av-ii.
CJIC<XCJ)Tlcpopcov
lcp11po1{; fl!VaicpoooA\VcivaP11aovta1,oux u.iv qovt~
xap1v Ti\c;
ffOA\tE~ ciUcxtip tomou apyup{cp,avti. tOUj.l.E'tO\ICO\ Ob'tO\
-yapECJ1C<Xcp11q>opouv
'ABitvf\CJl. -youviv 1' No.o0eauxc;
6f\1J.Tttp1<><; cp11ai.v
&t1 npoaitcrttEV v6.<><;o tote; .etoiico~ iv ta.ic; no.na.ic;a:i>touc;,h, s
CJ~ q>tp1V,
t~ 6 9U'yattp~ <XU't<OV u6pt:ia IC<XtCJIC\00\<X.
61v..1Cm\
nepi. tomcov IC<Xt8t:6q,paato; iv 1' N6.wv.
1-6 Suda, s.v. mcaqnJq,opo&
(no. 544, LG t.1 pars 4 p.373.21-6Adler) 1-
4 DiMrchus, fr. 16.5 Conomis 4-6 'DemetriusPhalereus,fr. 146 Wehrli
CJUCJtOj.l.O>'tEpov
CJICCX<pf\;
tCXCJCJEt<X\ ini. t&v 6w to ayEVVE;
CJ\C07tC.OVtCOV. yap iv tip Dt:pi.v6.covEipiia9m ano tOUtou;
8oq,paCJ'tO;
iv tcx'i; 3Tt.o-it:Ua1no.,ta'i; amq,~ q>tpovt~
.E'to{icou;'AO,,Vf\CJ\V
ff0j.1.7tEUE\V,OffO'tE
IC<Xt 6 ipouA.OV'tO j.l.'t0\ICOV '11CJICClcp11V
6T\A<OCJ<X\, AEYOV
'11CJIC<Xcp11cpopov.
6ux 6 'tOwtappf\CJl<XCJ'tOV t:lva1,CJUCJ'tOj.l.COtEpOV
ffO\T)CJE\V
5
mwiv CJICClcp11~
1-6 PausaniasAtticistll, s.v. avcnooncpov CJl(tlqnJ~
(no. 31, p.210.17-21Erbse),
u 'I"" pendet Photius, Lexicon, s.v. (t.2 p.558.8-15Parson) S-6 Hesy-
chius, uxicon, s.v. (t.4 p.111.22-3Schmidt)
FOREIGNERS 499
Foreigners
6 "lwt<Xp'tUX
'tOUvocx 0''t\ iv 'Ioviac6v,ci>vocxaeva>v
OU'tO>
nap'
195 CXU'tO~
'tWVICOUCl)QJV
O'ICEUWV, {I 6uxvo~ m\ 'ta
& 0''t\ ncxpcxpff)O'<Xa0cxi,
im.d.a <i>voaaOaiq,cxev anoiv'toi 'tWVaaceu&iv 'ri&rt1Ccxl'to np&y.a
111c;
npaata>c;au't&ivIC(X\'tOV'tOOOV OU'tO>ICEICAT}ICCXO'W,
(l)(fflpol 'ATUICO\
CX1tO'tWVmnpcxa1eoev0>v 1ecx\'ta XO>PUX<i>v6.cxCov,M'}'OV'ttc; tic; 't~\jlOV 5
ml tic; 'ta upcx m\ tic; 'tOVXAO>f)OV wpov 1ecx\tic; 'tci av6pcino&x. \
ev'toi m\ iv PiPA{cp'tw\ 'touvocxniv wtcxp'tuxvEl>ptivi9iA.oic;,me; unip
't&ivA.E'yOV'tQJV
wtOM>')'O\O, iv 't 'tq>6tu'tEpcp'tWV'Innwvcx1etoc;
l>fJ110'\(i
uxpa>v
CXIC'lp<X'tOV
6 Tr)Vancxp'tUXV
EX\, 10
\O'O'tEAT}c;
IC(X\\O'O'tA.\(X n,; 'ti(i 6i6oevT)'tO~ a~!oic;(l)CXV\O'\
'tWVE'tO{JCOJV,
" u
O't\
m9' ,\v m\ 'tOU t'toiic{ou a.q,taic; cxinoic; iy{-yvE'to.
~' mi' 'tO>V
""' W\.I\.WV
~'\ '\ ~-~ " 7tp<X't'tOV
O>V ., , "
0\' ttO\ICO\
<Xq,0'\V
\XOV.
" 0\
\O'O'tAt<;8tocpp<XO"to<; \pT)ICEV iv icx' 't&iVNocav of>'toc;6 q,T)O'W O>(i
ivicxxoum\ '1:0A.EO'W OA<Xic; E'I/T)cp{Cov'tO
'tT]V'tEA.\CXV
'ABT)vcxioi,btp 5
'0A.uv9oic; 't 1ecx\81'1Pcx!oic;.
1-6 Photius,Lexicon,s.v. iaon:l~~ mi iaoriAEuz(t.1 p.115.9-16Parson)et Suda,
s.v. (no. 667, LG t.1 pars 2 p.671.14-18Adler) 6 cf.SeneaaeControver-
sias 3.8.1 et Plutarchi Alexandrum 13.1
S adA.iav codd.: laottA.uxvBekkeret ed. Dindorf
Ludi
Contests
imrnc6v'n Ul(DVU1JLCX,
ml cmo'3i\va1to ciycoviaao9attOVcinoJ36:r11v, ml
tpcxoi. oi. cmo tOUtOUtOU ciy(l)viaato~ tcx 8' iv autip
cmoJ3at\1COl
yw6V~Mi 8e6q,pO't~ iv tip ic' tcl,v N6JL(l)v. "xpO>vtat8i", (l)'llai,
"tomq, 6vot tcl,v 'EU:ftv(l)V'A&rtvaiotml 80\(.l)'tOt." 5
-
(BT t.2 p.166.29-167.2 Dilts) pendet, quibus locis Theophrastus non nominatur;
Res oeconomica
Household Management
ouXP11
8t:ocppaa-cou ciU
6 fllVyuvaiica 6tw11viv toic;7tOA\'t\lCOic;,
'
V tou; ' ,.
"' \V(l\.
"' O\ICOV01icou;
vid. 564
see 564
i911ep113o(>.Vov
btl 11:MOV
apyortp~ 't 11:0\\
1tp~ 't&ll.a 1eal ACU.ouc;
ml up1tpyouc;.
1-4 sententia Theophrastoattribuitur diam in cad. Vat. Gr. 1144 f.210' v.21-
4 (eel. 27 Elter, RhM t.47 [18921p.133-4) et cod. Voss. Gr. Q 18 (Elter, op.
cit. p.630)
-
Meineke:
4 Stallbaum)
'to 6A ci.cputoA.0101
ICA.\>\V
ntV yuvaim oi1eovo11e0v EO't\V,ap-
tolCOVml 9ocppacmp1tapayyt:A.a,ci>c;6fov 6v 6ux 'tO 'tOU Ct1AOU
'tanoUa il imO'tauiv 6ou)..{a1,ntV 6A
u1tp6pwv,'tOViv liv6pa ci>c;
yuvai1ea 1eal UTTlV il iv XPii>npola'taa8a1.
'toov9panoV'tCIJV
At that time, then, the people sent Harpalus out of the city and,
because they feared having to account for the monies the orators
had seized, they undertook a vigorous investigation, and going
about they searched their houses, except that of Callicles, Arrhe-
nides' son. Only his they did not allow to be examined, since he
was recently married and his wife was inside, as Theophrastus
reports.
RHETORICA ET POETICA
Inscriptiones librorum
Titles of Books
Scripta rhetorica
Rhetorical Writings
vid. 736AC
see 736A-C
Inventio
fr. 12 Mette 2-5 Cic., Or. 46 et 127, Tusc. disp. 2.9, Aristotele
1-5 Arc.esilll(u)s,
nominllto;cf.etillm Cic. De or. 3.80 et 107 et Quint. 12.2.25, Academicis et
Periptzteticis(De or. 3.67) nominlltis
vid. 135
O'tt'tOViv5ux0'tOV'JJ,yovicoooucnvai.'tEXVlau-raiai.AoUiavou
(yqpaEVai ai.
ical 8toq,pcxa-rou1ttpl imxtip11chcovical iv0u11a-rc.ov
5waaicouaai)1tofou; iv0u11aai 5ii xpfia0ai 'tOV1Ca't11'YOPOUV'taical
R 'LJ..
au..,ou,1.1:;-uov-ra 'Y
mi' YICC.Oia.,.ov-ra.
'
-
1-2 Anonymus, Prolegomenllin HermogenisDe stlltibus (RhGr t.14 p.188.6-7
Rime), Lollillnoet Theophrllstonominlltis
Invention
see 135
673A Excerpts from codex Parisinus 3032 (RhGr vol.14 p.232.4-8 Rabe)
"ft ae 1ttv0u110Cc;
ianv iv0u11a imq,tp6tvov, 8 111tpoott0ev
ev OUno0iitai, 1tp00tt0ev ae to nav CO<pAti" opCCttai 1CCXV'tau0a 't"lV
1ttv0UT10W 1Cai.(l)TIOi.V
tlvai t<X'UfllV
tv0u11atO\(i7tpottp0i(iVO'll<XaW
imq,tp6Vov,ofmtp ounpoatt0ivtoc; evou 1Cvttai C11Trtoic;, npo<Ttt-
0ivtoc; ae i-ya tq>A<>'Yq>
0(1)A.0c;.
ot6v (l)TIOWft Iwtq,m on to ano0vfio1CW5
1CCX1COV
I t e\ \
oi toi -yap OUt(I)1C1Cpiicaaw
fl I t'tl...-
wtuy uOICOV \
-yap "
av, V
l7tp11v
'J
676 John the Deacon, On Hermogenes' Concerning Method, cod. Vat. Gr.
2228 f.428v v.9-34 (CP vol.81 [1986) p.137-8 Fortenbaugh)
cptu, cpU
O'UIC
0't\ 0vrt'tci>V
OO't~0't. EAU0p~.
tlm TI1emcxaicro11
ycip &u~ ia<t1.vi\ 'tUX'l~
i\ xp11&.'tcov
i\ d.i\0~ ciO'tci>v
i\ v6covypcxcpcxl 25
tipyooo1.XPi\a0a1.J.l'TI
m'ta. -yvco11v
'tpono~.
't<OV6 J.l'TImxpa66;c.ov<W'l1Ml>V 6 ml acpip6ACOV npOO't1.0iv'ta6i 'tO
61.0't1.
a'tpoyyuMOtcx'ta A"{1.v
XP110'tOV 6' iv 'to% 'tO\OU'tO~ ml 'to%
cinocp0eyaa1. 'to%Acxiccoviicoi;
otov ti n; )Jyo1.ontp I'ttlaixop~ tlntv
iv Aoicpo%,on "ou 6ti upp1.a<t~tlva1., oncoc;J.l'TI ol 'ttn1.1; ai>'to% 30
xcxo0Y ~coa1.." 'tOU'tO
yap a611A.6v EO't\V,iyouv cicp{poAOV, 1eal X1.
'tO'ti\; aupouAi\; 0(1)AO;6ia. 't\ -ynpcp110\VOU6i upp1.cn~ tlva1. ia.v
upp(CQ)(J( 't\V~, O't\iav l>aw uppiC6VO\ 6uva'tC.Otp01., 't~ TI
"{CXA11
PMPtt anav't~ aq,av(Coucn-yap n&aav 't'TIV
xcopavml 6t:Y6pO'to11aoua1.
INVENTION 523
'toaou-tov OXJ'tE
.116i'tou~ 'tE't'tiya<;qtiv iv9a mix:a9ta&qaov-taix:ai. 35
~OUO\V.
1-4 GregoriusCorinthius,In HennogenisDe methodo5 (RhG t.7.2 p.1154.19-
22 Walz) 4-7 [Arist.J, Rhet. tld Alex 12 1430a40-b1 6-16 Greg. Car.
p.1154.22-1155.1Walz, Theophrastonominato 8-13 Arist., Rhet. 2.211394b
8-14 12 verbaEpicharmo(fr.262 Kaibel)et Simonidi(PMG no. 651 p.322)
attribuunur lS-16 et 18-19 Eur.,Meda 294-7 lS-19 Arist., Rhet.
1394a29-34,b18, 29-31 et cf.1399a12-15 21-2 et 24-6 Eur., Hecuba863-7
22-4 Arist. Rhet. 1394b4-6 27-31 Arist., Rhet. 1394b31-1395a2 27-36
Greg.Car.p.1155.1-8 30-1 Stesichorus,fr. 104b (PMG no. 281 p.140);cf:
Arist. Rhet. 3.11 1412a22-3;Demetrius,De eloc.99 haecverbaDionysioattribuit;
'Did.etiam 243, qua loco auctor non nominatur
677
7 ait6q,aa~ cod.et Greg. Car.: ait6cpava~ Wimmerfr. 70d (Greg.Car.) et cf.
devastate the entire land, and they will cut down so many trees,
that the dcadas have no place to sit and sing.
1 The if-clause may reflect John's source, but it is awkward here and
may involve corruption.
Arist. Rhet. 1394a22 1tpa1cntro~cod. et Greg.Cor.(cod.Mon.): 1tpa1Ct0~
Greg. Cor. (cod. Vind.) 9 ooa1 Fortenbaugh:0001cod. 10 ci.cpiaPri-
iouJ1Va1Fortenbaugh:ci.cpiaPriiou.tVO\ cod. 19 1tap' cimii>vArist., Rhet.
1394a34:1tap' auiii>vcod.: 11:p~cicnii>vEur., Med. 297 25 cimii>v]auiov
Jt6u:~ Eur., Hee. 866 (unus cod. rec.: -ewe;cett.) 27 iii>v6t cod. et Greg.
Cor.: 11:ep\6t iii>vArist., Rhet. 1394b31-2 11:pom18cviacod. et Arist.,
Rhet 1394b32:1tpom18eva1Greg. Cor (cod. Mon.): 11:pon8eva1 Greg. Cor. (cod.
Vind.) 6ei Greg. Cor.: mi cod.: om. Arist., Rhet. 1394b32 3.'3upp1-
'6J1Vo1cod.: upp,,ovuc; Greg. Cor.
"Which (actions) you will divide into (those relating to) soul and
body and fortune: soul as for example courage and practical
wisdom." 1 Aristotle divides the encomium three ways, and the same
appears correct both to Theophrastus and in reality: (i.e.,) from soul,
from body, from external things. And the virtues of the soul are
practical wisdom, courage, temperance, justice; of the body si7.e,
strength, swiftness, beauty, health; of external things rule, wealth,
friends, good fortune, good offspring.
1 The lemma comes from Aphthonius' discussion of the encomium and
in particular the headings under which an encomium is to be developed.
The heading here in question is that of actions.
O't\8t6q,pcxa'tO(j1;'tpoitouc;cxul;11atcoc;
1tcxpa6i6co1C iv yap EiC
'tCX
'tO>Vitpcx-ycx'tCOV
A.'YElX\VTllVaiil;11aw,'tCX 6 EiC'tO>V
wtopawov'tOJV,
'tCX6 ii; CXV't\7t<XpapoA.i\c; Kpiatcoc;,'tCX6 EiC'tO>V
IC<Xl IC<Xlpwv mi. 'tOU
t'YCXA.<X.
tt&.eouc;q,cx{vE't<X\
1-4 cf.Arist. Rhet. 1.9 1368a10-26; [Arist.J Rhet. ad Alex. 3 1426a19-b12
Elocutio
vid. 735
accordance with his own judgment rather than in the way which
the accuser2 has laid down in his speech.
1 Probably, from the speech" of the adversary,but it is also possible
that the speech being introduced is meant (or if Handley's first conjecture
be adopted, then the p1an of that speech).
2 Aeschines
Expression
see 735
But Archinus too gave this explanation (of the double conso-
nants C, ~ and v), as Theophrastus reports. For Archinus said that
(a consonant) is pronounced either externally as a result of closing
the lips as in the case of 1t, and on account of this 'If is produced
at the tip of the tongue as put together from 1t and a; or by the
flat of the tongue along the teeth as in the case of 6, and on account
of this Cis produced in this place; or by the roof (of the mouth)
being pressed from the rear as in the case of 1e, whence ~ procedes.
2 t\ Bonitz: JL~Brandis (ex cod. C) et Syrianus
vid. 78
-
grammaticamattingit
21 1457a31-221459a16
see 78
/KA
6 ainov] Q'U'tO>V
7tpii'na.8 7tpltOU-yt:\'tV\IDVto;
tij>cya.A.01tpJti
Ai;oev. ovoa.EV
oov a.mij>\jl'\lxp6v,op{Ceta.\8 to wuxpov 8e6cppa.a'toc; Out~. "vuxp6v
(J't\ to U7tp~&Uov'tTIV oiicdav arca.yyeA.(av
," otov
outpa.1teComa1cl).1;,
a.1tuv8&iccotoc;
a.vtt tOU arcu9evoc;t7tl tpa.1tiC11;!CUA.\;
OUt{9eta\, to yap 1tp&ya.5
a1icpovov OU8X'ta.\oyicovtoaoutov Ai;e~.
2-3 cf.Dem. 237, quo locoaridadidio explanatur,sedTheophrastusnon nominatur
2-6cf.Arist. Rhet. 3.3 1405b34-1406b19(praecipue1406a6-10),quem locum
Demetrius 116 cvmmemorat 4 Sophocles,TriptolemusF611(TrGFt.4 p.452)
ExPRESSION 533
value are of this kind: e.g., (men) "of old" instead of "ancient"
(implies) greater value. For men of old are (thought to be) of greater
value.
1 I.e., adding n in the accusative case
(metaphor) is mild and inoffensive, such as one that does not belong
should be, just as when visiting a house."
3 J.L1'}6
Sedley ;\ Innes: it Sedley 4 6ft-nv' vel pijaw Sedley: niv
E~ Innes S olidav Sedley: oixt'iav Innes
I see what you (Tiro) are doing. You want your letters too
transcribed on to rolls. But look here, you who are accustomed to
being the measure of my writings, how did that so improper
(phrase) "ministering faithfully to health" arise? How did "faithfully"
find its way into such a place? The word's proper home is in the
sphere of duty: (its) migrations into alien territory are many. For
learning, a house, an art and even a field can be called faithful,
within the bounds of apologetic metaphor, in a way acceptable to
Theophrastus. But these matters (we can discuss) face to face.
11 itpomcafllYOp1\9ii
Sylburg: itpoo(itpo Gv)m'tTlyoP1\0tbtFGv 1s uali
Tournier:ita.licodd.
And one may properly wonder what has come over Theophras-
tus when he puts forth the opinion that he (Lysias) strives for crude
and overdone wording and chases after poetic effect rather than
realism. At least in his work On Style he finds fault with writers
who have been overly keen concerning antitheses and balanced
structures and similarities in sound and figures similar to these, and
he has actually numbered Lysias among these persons. He cites as
written by this rhetorician the speech on behalf of the Athenian
24 general Nidas, which he (Nicias) spoke1 as a prisoner before the
Syracusans. Nothing, I suppose, will prevent (me) giving as well
the very words of Theophrastus. They run as follows: "Antithesis
occurs in three ways: when opposites are predicated of the same
thing, or the same things of the opposite, or opposites of opposites.
For this is the number of possible combinations. Balanced structure
and similar sound in these (antitheses) are childish and just like a
poem. On this account they are not very well suited to serious
purpose, for it seems unbecoming when a man seriously engaged
in real issues plays with words and by his style does away with
emotional effect, for he loses his listener. An example is Lysias, who
in his defense of Nicias wishes to excite pity: 'Of the Greeks I lament
the battleless and sea-battleless destruction ... as suppliants of the
gods they themselves are sitting, as betrayers of the oaths you they
are exposing ... invoking familial connection, benevolent affection.'"
For if Lysias really wrote these (words), it would be just to hold
him worthy of censure for introducing charm at a moment void
of charm. But if the speech is that of someone else, as indeed it
is, then he (Theophrastus) who brings an unfair charge against the
man (Lysias) is more blameworthy.
1 I.e., is imagined to have spoken.
o.oA.OyOU.\10~ yvc.opCaa-raKapaPaU,Eiv. 5
'ta 'tQ)Vacpiaf3tl'to'UEVC.OV
1eal 'tOU'tO'U
'tOUAO')'O'U
Kdaav'toc; 'tO~ alCOl>OV't~ o\ aKO 9ocppacnO'U
qpi Tta>v KA.flV'Apimioou Kp\V.OV 'tflVV'to% 'tOWU'tO~'ta>V')J,yc.ov
O"UV110UXV,
1CCX'taywcoa1COV'tl
0llCV'tOUch:poa'tOU.
2 et del. Lambinus
ExPRESSION 543
These matters, however, do not call for strict care and diligence
equal to that of the poets, who are compelled by necessity and by
the very rhythms and measures to bring their words within a line
in such a way, that there is nothing even the least breath shorter
or longer than is necessary. Prose is freer, and clearly it is, as one
says, truly let loose, not in such a way that it runs off or goes astray,
but that it controls itself without bonds. For I 1 agree with that point
of Theophrastus, who thinks that prose - at least that which is
polished and shaped in some way - ought to be rhythmical not
185 in a rigid but in a rather loose way. And indeed, as he surmises,
it was even from those meters which make up the verse now in
common use2 that later the anapaest3 - being a certain (type of)
longer rhythm - blossomed, and from this the dithyramb - being
more unrestrained and richer - flowed. The latter's members and
feet, as the same man says, are spread through all opulent prose.
And if every sound and voice possess that rhythmical element which
has certain beats and which we are able to measure by regular
intervals, (then) this kind of rhythm will be correctly counted as
a merit in prose, providing it does not continue without interruption.
For if that incessant and overflowing verbiage lacking in intervals
should be considered rough and unpolished, what other reason is
there for this repudiation except that the ears of men themselves
by nature measure voice? And this cannot be unless there is rhythm
186 in voice. There is, moreover, no rhythm in uninterrupted continuity;
it is differentiation and a beating at equal or often at varying
intervals, which produce rhythm. And this we are able to discern
in falling drops (of water), because they are marked by intervals;
we are unable (to do so) in a rushing stream. But if this continuous
succession of words in prose is much better knit and more pleasing,
if it is differentiated by joints and members, than if it is continuous
546 RHETORIC AND POETICS
For those who ignore the paeon do not see that they ignore a
rhythm which is most flexible and at the same time most magnifi-
cent. Far different is the view of Aristotle, who thinks that the heroic
rhythm is grander than what prose desires, and that the iamb is
derived too much from ordinary conversation. Thus he approves
neither of humble and mean speech nor of that which is too lofty
and elevated; but he does want it to be full of gravity, in order that
193 those who hear (it) may be moved to greater admiration. Further,
the tribrach, which occupies the same time as the trochee,1 he calls
cordax,2 because shortness and brevity do not have dignity. Thus
he approves of the paeon and says that everybody uses it, but they
do not realize it, when they are doing so. (He says) that it is a third
(type) and midway between those (just mentioned), and that these
feet are so constructed that each of them has a ratio of either 12 :1
or 2:1 or 1:1.3 Therefore those about whom I have spoken before'
194 have taken account only of convenience, not dignity. For the iamb
and the dactyl are best suited to verse. Therefore just as we shun
verse in prose, so an unbroken series of these feet must be avoided.
For prose is something else, nor is there anything more hostile to
verses than prose. The paeon, however, is least adapted to verse
and for this reason prose receives it more readily. . .. And
Theophrastus and Theodectes say the same things about the paeon
as are (found) in Aristotle.
1 Cicero uses the term trochaeusfor the tribrach (vvv) and choreus
for the trochee (-v). Aristotle does not mention the tribrach; instead he
discusses the trochee (Rhet. 3.8 1408b36-1409al).
2 The cordax was a vulgar dance. What Aristotle actually says is that
the trochee is too much akin to the cordax (irop6ate1tec:attpoc; 1408b36).
3 The ratio is that of the two parts of the metrical foot. The paean
(-vvv or vvv-) has a ratio of 2:3 or 3:2 (12:1); the iamb (v-) has
one of 2:1 or more precisely 1:2; the heroic dactyl (-v v) has one of 2:2
(1:1).
' In section 191, Cicero speaks of persons who think the iamb most
suited to prose.
550 RHETORIC AND POETICS
Oratores Athenienses
Athenian Orators
Genera poesis
Kinds of Poetry
T1.puv9{ouc; 6 cp1101.
8t:<><ppUO'tO<; iv 'tip nt:pi. IC(l)<pa{~ q>W>'y~
OV't<l<;, axpdouc; 6 npoc;'tll 07tOUOO.\otEpU 'tIDVnpa:y't(l)V m't<X(l)U"fElV
ini. 'tOiv 6t:A<po'ic; V'tElOV amxll.ayi\V<X\ PouA<>ivouc; 'tOUna9ouc;,icai.
'tOV9eov cxvw'iv UU'to'ic;, ~v 9uov'tt:<;'tip nooe~IDV\ 't<Xupov<X"(A.UCJ't\
'tOU'tOV ipAOXJ\Vtic; 't'TIV9A.a't'tUV,7tllUOa9u1.. o'i. 6 661.0't<;it 5
6wap't(l)O\ 'tOUAO"flOU 'tOl><; nu'i6~ 1CC.OAUOUV 7t<Xp'iVU\ 'tfi 9ua~.
E u9wv oiv etc;mi. OU"f1Cll't<XJL1.X.9dc;, 7tl7tpipo(l)VwtA.aUVOV't<; at>'tOV,
"'ti 6i\'t';" (1)11'"6e6oi1C<X't
it 'tOOq>CX"f\OVuB>v(XV<X'tp'1f(I);" "fA<XOV't(l)V
6 la9ov lpycp 'tOV9t:ov 6eH;aV't<X roe;apa 'tO 7tOAUX,pOV\OV ~eoc;
a11x.av6vimi 9epaneu9i\vaL 1o
of being playful and humorous, and also in order that the spectator
in the midst of tragic and serious matters might be delighted by
the humor and play of satyrs. . . .
Mime is an imitation of any speech and movement lacking
reverence, or an imitation of base deeds and words with licentious-
ness. It is defined by the Greeks in the following manner: Mime
is an imitation of life, encompassing things permitted and things
forbidden.
1 Here and in the definition of comedy, 11:tpiaxitmay mean "turnabout"
or "reversal". See the commentary.
2 In this definition of tragedy, 11:tpiatao~ may mean "shift" or
reversal". See the commentary.
3 The text immediately preceding the lacuna is uncertain. In the lacuna
itself, Diomedes will have spoken of the joyful outcome typical of comedies.
Ridiculum
The Ludicrous
711 Plutarch, Table Talk 2.1.4 6310-E (BT vol.4 p.48.5-13 Hubert)
Jests, therefore, are more biting;1 like barbed arrows, they remain
E fixed for a longer time. And the enjoyment afforded by cleverness
causes pain to persons mocked and pleases those present.2 For by
taking pleasure in what is said, they seem to believe the speaker
and to participate in the ridicule. For according to Theophrastus a
jest is a concealed rebuke for error. Consequently the listener
supplies mentally on his own what is missing, just as if he knows
and believes it.
1 The contrast here is between jests or gibes (<JtCcoa'ta)
and open,
direct insults (un6opT)a'ta).
2 The Greek text is probably corrupt.
Actio
Delivery
But everything depends upon the face, and in this the entire
mastery belongs to the eyes. Therefore all the better (was the
judgment oO that older generation of ours, which used to give not
even Roscius loud applause, when he wore a mask. For delivery
is entirely concerned with the soul, and facial expression is an image
of the soul, (and) the eyes informants. For this is the one part of
the body which can produce as many signs and changes as there
are (e)motions of the soul. In fact there isn't anyone who can produce
the same effects with his eyes closed. Theophrastus indeed says that
a certain Tauriscus used to say that one who in delivery makes his
speech while gazing fixedly upon something is "an actor with his
back turned".
MUSICA
Inscriptiones librorum
3 'Apovuci.ov
a'] Diogenes Laertius 5.46 = 1
Harmonia
Tities of Books
Harmony
Perhaps there are a good many others who agree with me,1
though I cannot list them by name since I am not in possession of
their writings. But Theophrastus will be adequate to stand for me in
the place of them all, since he demonstrated the absurdity of the
doctrine2 by several arguments, powerful ones, as I at least am con-
vinced, in the second book of his On Music. We should write down
what he said, and reckon his remarks to be capable of correcting
those who take the side of Ptolemy. They are as follows.
"For the movement productive of melody, when it occurs in the
soul, is very accurate, when it (the soul) wishes to express it (the
movement) with the voice. It (the soul) turns it (the voice), and turns
it just as it wishes, to the extent that it is able to turn that which is
non-rational. Some people decided to refer its (the soul's) accuracy
to numbers, saying that the accuracy of the intervals arises in accor-
dance with ratios between numbers. For they said that the ratio of
the octave is the same as that of the duple, the ratio of the fifth the
1 That the distinction between high and low pitch is qualitative, not
quantitative.
2 That the distinction is quantitative, as Ptolemy argues.
564 Music
same as that of the hemiolic, and the ratio of the fourth the same as
that of the epitritic,3 and that for all the other intervals, in the same
way, just as for the other numbers, there is a ratio peculiar to each.
62 Hence they said that music consists in quantity, since the differences
exist on the basis of quantity.
In saying this they seemed to some people to be more intelligent
than the harmonikoi, who judge by perception, since they judged by
the ratios of intelligible numbers. They failed to realize that if the
difference is a quantity, this difference arises on the basis of the dif-
ference in quantity, and must be a melody or part of a melody. Thus
if one color, too, differs from another in quantity, as it must, it must
be a melody or part of a melody, if indeed melody and interval are a
number, and if melody and the difference it contains exist because of
the number. For if every interval were a plurality, and if melody
arose from different notes, the melody would be as it is because it is
a number. But if it were nothing but a number, everything numer-
able would participate in melody too, to the extent that it does in
number. If, however, plurality belongs to notes in the same way as it
does to color, color being something different (from the plurality
itself), then a note is one thing and the plurality related to it another.
But if a note is something other than a number, then the lower and
the higher note differ from one another either as notes or in respect
of their plurality. If they differ in plurality, and if the higher is as it is
by being moved in accordance with more numbers, the lower by
being moved in respect of fewer, what else could be the characteris-
tic proper to sound? For every sound is such as to be grasped either
as high or as low. For every sound is higher than this one and lower
than that, so that the plurality of the one is smaller and that of the
other greater, and hence it is a number. When this is taken away,
what would be left to make it a sound? But if the sound is higher or
lower than some other, the sound possesses quantity, while if it
possesses something else,' it will no longer be a sound. But if it is as
notes that high and low ones differ from one another, we shall no
longer have any need of plurality; for their own intrinsic difference
will be sufficient by itself for the generation of melodies, and knowl-
edge of the differences will be possible. For the differences will no
longer exist on the basis of the pluralities, but on the basis of the
quality peculiar to the sounds, as is the case with colors. For no
color taken simply as such differs in quantity from another color
taken simply as such; the quantities can be equal, just as if one mix-
3 Duple ratio is 2:1, hemiolic 3:2, epitritic 4:3.
4 Or possibly "if something else possesses it (the quantity)".
566 Music
the higher note is also heard at a greater distance, through its travel-
ling further because of the sharpness of its movement, or through its
arising as the result of plurality,7then this note could never be con-
cordant with the low one, neither when it is heard alone, if indeed
the concord consists in both of them; nor when it has ceased, for
because of this unnoticed cessation it must no longer be heard; nor,
most importantly, when both of them are heard, for then the higher
is more vigorous, since it is capable of travelling further. Hence it
obscures and overpowers the low note, so that it appropriates the
perception for itself, even while the lower note is not reduced in
power. But since concordance exists, displaying equality between
the two notes, there is an equality in their powers, differing in the
quality belonging to each. For what is higher is naturally more con-
spicuous, not stronger, (and that is why) it is apprehended at a
greater distance than the lower, just as is white in relation to any
other color, or as is anything else that is more strongly apprehended,
64 not because one of the two is less what it naturally is, or because it
does not move in accordance with equal numbers, but because per-
ception focusses more on the one than on the other, because of its
unlikeness to its surroundings. Thus the low note penetrates (as far
as the ear) too, but the hearing grasps the high note more quickly,
because of its special quality, not because of the plurality it contains.
And if indeed the higher note does move to a greater distance, it is
not because it is moved in accordance with more numbers, but be-
cause of its shape, since the high sound travels more forwards and
upwards, while the low note travels more equally all about.
This is clear also from instruments. For those with a horn and
those equipped with a bronze vessel8 are more resonant round
about, since the sound made is equal all around. Again, if one were
to utter a high note while touching one's ribs, and then a low note,
one would feel the movement about one's ribs more, with the hand,
in the case of the low note. And if one were to touch the tortoise
shell or the horn or the arm of an instrument, then when one struck
the thin (string) and that which generates a low sound, once again
one wouJd feel the movement in the hollow body more when one
struck the string that generates the lower sound. For the low note
travels everywhere all around, while the high note travels forwards,
or in the direction in which the utterer compels it to go. Then if the
low note moved all around to the same degree that the high note
7 But the manuscripts may be right: translate or because a plurality
arises (sc. when there is a higher note).
1 I.e., the bell of a wind instrument.
570 Music
om.g
109-10cit\---mpaM:utocvcov 114ou6c---ixumiovo~om. Mg 120
'ta<na~ tauta d~ Alexanderson 123~~] o~ g 124 out'] a'tE
p 125
aimi~ auto~ T
HARMONY 571
130 1ClV11CJli;] p
1ClV1lCJ'tT1; 131t\ Daring: i\ codd. 131-2ou6'~v am. Mg
-
Winnington-lngram);quorumneuterTheophrastumnominal
Musid
Muska et anima
1 This seems to be the required sense, as the parallels indicate, but the
grammar of the Greek text seems corrupt.
Musicians
718 Athenaeus, The Sophistsat Dinner 1.40 22C5-8 (BT vol.1 p.49.15-18
Kaibel)
Sossius, however, having praised them1, said that one would not
574 Music
vid. 726
5 cf.infrap.160.16-19,Theophrastonominato
see726
xapiltv ro1Coouxv
I [ .......... J q6e 0a[ . 1..... J ivtv[ .. J s
1-3 cf.Aristidis Quintiliani librum De musica 1.19 (p.40.17-18 Winnington-
Ingram), 2.15 (pp. 82.4-86.7)
1 auvop]ii>vto;Sedley 8tocppaol['tou Rispoli,etiam8tocppao['tou] I [ ... legi
potest ruuo]\v Kemke: [1tC1i6tuo]ivGomperz 2 x~ Gomperz a]-
1eoA.aoiavRispoli OUVtpl[you;o]v'ta; Sedley: ouvtpl[ytiv 1ta]v'ta; Rispoli
PiAl[nov av] Sedley: Pi)..[nov] Rispoli 3 tVl]a Sedley, i6i]a Rispoli
-
cp[oot]1e~Kemke Sedley: ml[1eia; Rispoli
1eal[1etii>v a]xopi1t't[ro0]m
thing capable of moving the body, and that gracefulness of the pas-
sions (produces) orderliness ...
1 The bracketed words are intended only to suggest what has been lost.
2 Instead of"perhaps, we might translate "equally9.
3 The reference of "he is uncertain.
~i ~ l+=a,Jt.-...~l+Ji,\:i~lufJ~l~~-Ui.JIJ~
U"-
:~1..a.1
- ..._,,.. . . 1 1-ei.11
..__. ~ ~ 41'""~u~
ll
fontes: as-Sahrastiini, al-Milal wa-n-nibal p.338.2-4 Cureton, t.2 p.148.3-4
Kayliinf, p.427.2-4 ed. Cahirae anno 1948
1 cf. Plutarchi Quaest. conv. 7.5 2 c/. Plutarchi Quaest. conv. 5, pro-
oemium
J...l L. ~! l+l..:
lL..!~i ~ ~~ ll! ~I~! ~I~! J~
Lt~ .u...A l+l~
fontes: as-Sahrastiini, al-Milal wa-n-nibal p.338.4-5 Cureton, t.2 p.148.5-6
Kayliinr, p.427.4-5 ed. Cahirae anno 1948
vid. 244
Music AND THE SoUL 579
see244
580 Music
-
'AplCJ't6~vovReinach 8 xa'tacmjva( nva coni.Giannini:xa'taCJ'tfjO'Ul 'tov P
3 IlpopA:qcx'tcov
auva.ycayi\c;a.'-t') Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.45 = 1;
Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.48 =1 (a.')
4 IlpopMa.'ta. 7t0A.\'t\lCCX,
(p'UG\ICCX, ,;euca a.'] Diogenes Laertius,
tpCi.>'tllCCX,
Vitae 5.47 = 1
Titles of Books
11 Ilepl l>P1lcl't0>v
a'P'J Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.47 = 1; etiam
Clemens Alexandrinus, Stromata 1.16 77.1 (GCS t.2 p.50.13 Stahlin)
= 728 et ex eo Eusebius, Praep. Ev. 10.6.14 (GCS t.8.1 p.577.17 Mras)
= app. 728; scholion in Homeri Iliadem 1.449 (SIFC 77 (1984) p.199
de Marco) = 730; scholion in Pindari Olympionicam 13.27 (c, t.1
p.362.23 Drachmann) = 734
12 Ilepl 'tii'>vaoq,ii'>v
a') Diogenes Laertius, Vitae 5.48 = 1
Reperta et incepta
1 CJ1Camv
Clemens; Athenaeus, Deipnosoph. 14.28 6308; Suda, s.v. 'E.iU&v,~
-
MvnA.1Jvaio~(no. 739, LG t.1 pars 2 p.238.19 Adler= FGrH 476T2, t.38 p.435.31-
vid. 582
see 582
Theophrastus says that Prometheus, who was wise, was the first
to give men a share in philosophy; and that for this reason also
the story was handed down that he gave them a share in fire.
590 MISCELLANEOUS ITEMS
730 Scholion in Homeri Iliadem 1.449 (SIFC t.77 [1984) p.199 de Marco)
1 Lydum] Lyncum Knaack Scythen vett.: scithin ia: scitin de: scithen
E2F2R2; scitham o: scithin cett.
1-8 Arist. fr. 638 Rose' t-2 vid. 6 3-8 Plinius, Nat. hist. 7.192 (Cellio
aliisquenominatis);Agapius (MaJ;bab),al-CZ!nwan (p.110CheikJw);lbn an-Nadlm,
Fihrzst,1.1 cap.de linguis et scripturis(p.15.5-8Flugel);al-Biran1,al-Hind (p.81-
2 Sachau);Michael Syrus, Chronicon(p.68 Chabot);MuntafJab5iwan al-lpkma
(v.190-7 Dunlop);de quibus omnibus vid. S.M. Stern in Islamic Philosophyand
the Classical Tradition, Festschrift Richard Walzer, 445-7, 452; aliter tamen
Aristote1.esapud Plinium, loc. cit.; Hyginus, Fabulae277 ~7 schol. Vat. in
Dionysii Thracis Artem 6 (GG t.1.3 p.185.3-7 et 191.29-32) -
Proverbia
3 CIPAKOYCANOYCEPATO
cod.
Proverbs
"'yvco0tOCXU'tov"~ 1tcxpoi{cx1tapCXAaPavt'tCX\,
cxpwpii 8t6q,paa-
ol 1t0Uot ai Xtwa>V~ tlvcxt 'tOa1t6q,0qcx,
't~ iv 'tcpIltpl 1tcxpotui>v.
KAicxPX~ai U7t0'tOU9tou AX9iivcxt XE\Ml>V\,
1 sent. occurritetiam in 483; vid. app.ad primum versum 2 Chilon,FVS
10 no. 3 'f.1 3 Clearchus,fr. 69c Wehrli
vid. 624
739 Philodemus, De morte, P.Hcrc. 807, col.14.10 (CErc t.3 [1973) p.96
Ievolo)
8]t6cppcxa'tOV
a.9t'tt[i]v 'tCXU'tCX.
7tpCl>'tOV
iv -yap ...
UNASSIGNED 597
is an apophthegm of Solon, but Theophrastus in the book On
Proverbs and Aristotle (say it is an apophthegm) of Bias.
see 624
Unassigned
741 Philodemus, De amore gloriae (?), P.Herc. 1025, tab. 14 (Kolotes und
Menedemos p.91 adnot. 447 Cronert)
m't]cx 'tOV8oq,paa't[ov
UNASSIGNED 599
according to Theophrastus
APPENDIX
5 Papyrus Pack2 2593 = P. Petrie II 49e recto (CE t.33 (1958] 81-3
Gorteman)
5 Papyrus Pack2 2593 = P. Petrie II 49e recto (CE vol.33 (1958) 81-
3 Gorteman)
'tpotoy[
6t6t1xd
f311cm 'to ci-]
15 7t01C't1V[
oot61~[
in extrema cuiU&lpUcolumnae versus desunt
9 ]Jmv vel ]vmv: ?o]l1eovMilne (P. Lit. Lond. p.128) 19-22 ciacPcic;
laoo6a1 ICU[~ I <tobc; d.brrac; i\ <tobc;I A.ttUJ"tac;
[ci1t01e]u[(v)ovluc;
Gorteman
32 <ta[,ii>w] Mahaffy (P. Petriepars 2 p.162): vel <ta[aU]<J Gorteman 36
't<MOV 'tOV [<tp6-]Mahaffy 38 O!Jt:I)Milne 40 -'ta [nv]a 'tO>V
Mahaffy 46 ica\ [. :Jc;t1Cdvcoc;Milne 49 [-cpu).ov
?y]c&Sent:
6t'i Milne
53 oi. voo[9f'ta1]Mahaffy 54ci1tayop[cuoua1] Mahaffy 63-4 cu-
ac]IP11ac1vel ciac]IP11ac1 Gorteman
6 Codex Vaticanus Graecus 2306, fr. A v.1-78 (TAPA t.104 [1974) p.181-
3 Keaney)
6 Codex Vaticanus Graecus 2306, fr. A lines 1-78(TAPA vol. 104 [1974)
p.181-3 Keaney)
7 Codex Vaticanus Graecus 2306, fr. B v.1-264 (TAPA t.106 (1976) 23~
3 Keaney et Szegedy-Maszak)
. mi' wttipov
" .,
twai ,
<J'tpanryov ' yap
11 ' R.'\ LA. 1eai
..,/1,U..,11 ' OU't~ ~,....,..11
II _..t'l_,
order that they may learn from those with knowledge, without det-
riment to the administration of the affairs of state. This is the
120 advice about the generals that Hagnon once gave to the Athenians,
using the practice of hunting for his example; for there, he said,
those who love the chase always put in pups. Some of the smaller
130 cities (well) organized by law practice this now, like the Carystians
and Cythnians; for they appoint three men who have already served
140 as general and two from the younger men. In this (the generalship)
especially, the most critical situations are bound to arise; moreover
if (a young man) is mixed into another such office, in the same way
then, with the ages just mentioned there would at once be good
150 order, and power with those at their prime, as in the gymnasiarchy.
For in that case they do not err in electing two men, one older and
160 one younger, so that the former can take part by providing
discipline, while the latter, by stripping himself down, may be a
leader for the exercises; for it is not just that both perform the same
170 hard work, but the responsibility belongs to both.
Good perception is required, but the man who is going to hold
higher offices must hold others beforehand, as we said in the case
of the generalship. For it would be strange if the man who had
180 not been taxiarch or phylarch then immediately became general.
Some offices, as it seemed, should be attempted earlier and some
last for two reasons: with this arrangement, it makes the man who
190 has expected (to hold higher office) intensely eager and more
ambitious for the attempt because of the placing of the higher (of-
fices) or, as was the case in Epirus, because of the delay. In some
places, as in Phocis, it is even required by law that this man be
200 elected from the lower offices or those marked off (as preliminary
to) greater ones. For they choose generals from those who have been
210 phylarchs and treasurers. In general, to be a magistrate, one must
already have held an office or at least been a member of the council,
as in Ambracia. For it pays to elect someone who has had experience
220 of affairs regularly shared also with younger men.
If indeed the government ever depends on him, it is necessary
that there always be one man for many (duties) all combined who
holds the highest offices intermingled, as both in Argos, even if it
230 was not (so) before, and in Carthage (where it is necessary for one
man) to hold the offices of king and general. For from these the
council of elders was drawn among them. But perhaps they have
240 no less honor now along with their office. Besides they will be
608 APPENDIX
O\fflOOV'tCX\.
'tOU'tOff\pCX'tEOV CXVCX'tpEKE\V.
&1ei8 q,v o ip11iv~ 'tiitv ( c.28 litterae ) ... 'to civi:y-
250ICATl'tOV
~ 'tct.ICO\Vct.6W't'l'IP\V.~ ')JyyovCX1tOOIOOV'tt;'tpWICOV'tCX't\t;
OJ.
0Xv1100V'tCX\,
~
Ecp
t t "
exoW't\V(l)(J\
~
cxvOUt -yap
I V ,
.,a't\ 'tOV7UX\'t\C.0VOV
tl~ , f
'UKO
t
I ,
~
260Ti\<; PXllCii>c;
n6)..fcoc; ou0tv &vaEVOVwt. il;E'taC\VOU'tICOACXC\V !CCXI.
ICCX'tmAT)Ua0cx, 'tOUt;IDJ..ou<;'tOVECX'U'tq>
't\ OUV\OO'tCXcp)..cxupov.
63-5 &ncti---&v] multae litteraeincertaevel omninodesunt 6.1 post 't'LJ.LflV
habet cod.q.a.:i~ ..\ a l'\Q[Eiv]'tCJ
(y') ci[Al.axa\] ut emendatusab Aly: acncii>v
'ta bti81'\0'ta xa\ 3w Sbordone 64 post ~ suppl. 3' "PXTtVl'E'tlOV'tE(ioi
].H. Oliver
] ... [. ] O't<X[
].L. .] ..[
col.2 il;aipiov [
6,o cpwy[
[
ff<Xp<ryO>V 25
APPENDIX 609
8 Papyrus Pack2 2296 = P.Hib. no. 183, fr. a, band c (P.Hib., part 2
p.41-3 Turner)
fr.a ... (2) showing which it (?) has ... (3) poem, in order that
col.1 the poet may know the force of each phrase and which he must
use in order to write well. Similarly also which he must avoid in
order to be free of blame. And the layman instructed in the art will
more easily discern what is well written and the reason it is well
written. Similarly he will also discern what is poorly written (and)
what its characteristics are. . .. (10) we posited eight 1 (12) to
make good (?) . (14) into all poetry ... (15) poetry ... concerning
poetry ...
col.2 (23) removing ... (24) therefore avoid ... (25) bringing forward(?)
1 Adopting Turner's supplement, we might translate: "We did in any
case posit the existence of eight parts of speech (expression).
610 APPENDIX
cUla i.cpa[v
5 pov a! m'i. 't[
XOV'ta't[
fllV 1tQH11aw
[. .. ].[. .]w[ 30
fr.c
]u1t'tti loote rt A.Oi[
] mtaatpO<pT)at O'Uovov [iv to% Jt0\'l'lta%
[&U]a mi iv 'toi; croyypa[q>tu<J\ 60
..
] [
-
10 vid. Arist. Poet. 20 1456b20-30,quo locode octo partibus elocutionisomnis
disputatur;cf.etiam Dionysii ThracisArtem grammaticam11 (GG t.1.1 p.23.5-
APPENDIX 611
. . . (29) poetry . . .
fr.c ... (59) katastrophe(occurs) not only in the poets but also in
the prose-writers ...
7) 32-3 et 37-41 CGrF no. 214, p.200.1-7 Austin 40 cf.AthenaeiDeipno-
soph. 13 594D = Philemonisfr. 215 (CAF t2 p534.24-7 Kock)
6 iljl]twc;vel 1Cpia]cwc;
Turner 9-10ycv[fo0a16' o~v ltfic; Ai~cwc;
cp]11
i0tc0a onco Turner 37 {nttpc[uxitv Turner
612 AI'PENDIX
9 Papyrus Pack2 no. 1502 = P.Hamb. no. 128, fr. a (Veroff. Hamb.
Staats- und Univ.-Bibl., t.4 [1954) p.36-9 Snell)
col.I
15 kv[.]v
10 ].. [.... ] ...
10 ]. ;[ ... ] .. [.].
5 10 ]. EVo~v.[ 5
.....h .. [..] .. (J'1>Ua6ii$
... MQ11[<; ou]6EuxvQ[u-
auxv] a11A.Ouv, otov L\[ ci>p ]Q<;
toU'to]u yap q><Jlp0ia11c;
10 tiic; xp]&m,c;a[uA.]MXPiic; ICCX- 10
ta.A.Ei];Et<X\ pQ[c;],Q'/Jt:Pov[6E]V
tci>v011mv]Qvt[ro]viat{v .
. . . . . . . ]vQ6tt[.hou;a.v
..... JIJpot~[... ]v[.] TIJ<;
15 ]ou tiia6t: [t]iic; xci>p<J[<; 15
..... ]'t"lVtA.UT11V
... JauPiP11ictv
, , , , , ] , CJ tQ\)'fOU
... ]tQV'tQ[.]tc;
20 q,]a.{ptaic;quv 20
13 ]d.nat<J
13 ]ropiCo-
tv ] ci)J.ou
13 ]A.101 tOV
25 13 ]AO\'t'llV 25
12 ]v ica.i tov
13 ]a.ttOV
13 ]tov$ J.1.11
13 h0QU11
30 13 ]x11v(1)11- 30
13 ]a. a!Cij~Q$
mi. otov ica.Jttii]pa.vuaaa.v.
9 Papyrus Pack2 no. 1502 = P.Hamb. no. 128, fr. a (Veroff. Hamb.
Staats- und Univ.-Bibl.,vol.4 [1954) p.36-9 Snell)
col.t ... (5) therefore (the composite word), when a syllable is re-
moved, means nothing, e.g., Daros,for when the first syllable of this
(word) is taken away, ros is left, which is not something that has
significance. . . .
col.2 ... (35) (has the same) meaning, e.g., "twig", "sprout", "shoot", and
e.g., "black", "murky", "dark". (Men call) metaphor the transfer of
614 APPENDIX
[wt' Ei6ou;
a]'YopU(l)(JW,
6' ixl yivo;, [ihav 'tou; u-
5
XOKpi'ta;IC[
6ou; 'te is:[
.ovo-
a,q)QJY[ 70
YQY6t 'to x[
JQEVOV ..[
~ay .116[
10 nqq. .. [
't~YQ[ 75
otov [.] . [
APPENDIX 615
col.3 . . . (65) men call, from species to genus, when the actors . . .
(69) Men name . . . (70) coined . . .
616 APPENDIX
yapm[
picp9tv(
15 6i 'to
pw. cjCf['lllP'll.tvov
auAMXP~ .1.[ 80
olov uV'tl 'tou [6&.aq,a.cnv
6&, 1C<X\ciV't[t'tOU1c:pifrrt
Kpi.
6i 'to
tm:1C't't<X[.tvov
20 1. [
u.[ otov ml 'tou 'AxiUeio~ 85
'AxiU[ 11ho~ [croyict:1c:o..i-
vov 6i 't[o
tA<Xnov[ otov
25 uV'tl 'tou. [
'to.~. ml [av'tl 'tOUOu- 90
Ovr[
"f<X'ttP,O>V <X'tpmv.i-
~11ll.ay.tvov[6i to EiC'tOU
vo.\~o.tvou7t<J[
30 .i1ep[o]vT}AAO\O>.EVQ[Vot-
ov uytl 'tOUA\~~Ct)[t6~ 95
"-iP.<JV~. ml UV't\[tou
l>-12 cf.Arist., Poet. 20 1457a10-14 et 21 1457a31-b1 31 cf. Sudam s.v.
G'ICJ\VO<;
(no. 573, pars 4 p.376.20 Adler) 32 cf.Sudam s.v. vuaaa (no. 617,
pars 3 p.489.25) 42-3 Plato, Leges 6 770A; Arist., Poet. 21 1457b24-5
43-4 Hom., Od. 9.124 4~ Hom., n. 2.243 48-9 Hom., ll. 4.485
49 cf.Pind.,Pyth. 4.231 52-3cf.Arist., Rhet.3.6 1408a7 54 Soph.,
Ai. 19; Hom., ll. 2.778 56-7 cf.Timoth., Pers. 103; Hymn. Orph. 3.3 et
5.5 59 Hom., Od. 17.57 62-4 cf.Arist., Poet. 21 1457b7-8 70.
1 cf.Arist., Poet. 21 1457b33 79-86 cf.Arist., Poet. 21 1457b35-1458a5
86 Soph., fr. 152 (TrGF t.4 p.168) 91-6 cf.Arist., Poet. 21 1458a5-7
(79) (Men call) shortened that which by syllables ... (81) e.g., instead
of domamen say do, and instead of krithekri. (Men call) lengthened
... (85) e.g., instead of AchilleiosAchilleios.(Men call) syncopated
... (90) and instead of thygateron(men say) thygatron.(Men call)
altered that which departs slightly from what is normal, e.g. instead
of libanotoslibanos,and instead of . . .
1 If we read s~mabefore skenos(see the apparatuscriticus),then we have
two words for "body", followed by two words for turning post. In each
case the ordinary word comes first and the unusual, poetic word comes
second.
2 Literally, the same.
3 The Greek text is awkward and probably corrupt. See the critical
apparatus.
' The shift in the position of "not reflects a variation in the Greek text.
5 Literally, participation".
CONCORDANCES
The following tables relate the texts collected in this edition
(FHS&G) to that of Wimmer, Paris 1866, and the several partial
editions of the twentieth century.
Summa theologiae
1.1(7) 30.1 (Op. omn. t.34.1 p.228.40-1Geyer) app.309A
2.13(77)3.19 (t.33 p.81b13-16Borgnet) 310A
2.13(77)3.29 (t.33 p.84b4-18) app.324
2.15(93)2.2 (t.33 p.202b15-27) app.310A
2.16(105)3.2 (t.33 p.275b5-9) 436 no.17b, app.486
De unitate intellectus
1 (Op. omn. t.17.1 p.12.72-5 Hufnagel) app.124
3.2 (Op. omn. t.17.1 p.24.57-9) app.109A
3.2 (Op. omn. t.17.1 p.29.3-21) 3108
De vegetabilibus
2.1.1.15 (p.108.30-1095Jessen) 416
[ALEXANDER APHRODISIENSIS]
In Aristotelis Metaphysica (saec. incert.)
6(E).2 1026a33 (CAG t.1 p.448.20-1 Hayduck) 67 no.1
12(A).8 1073b17-1074a14(CAG t.1 p.703.17-23) 165A
14(N).6 1093a2o-6 (CAG t.1 p.834.5-11) 681
In Aristotelis De soph. el. (= MICHAEL EPH., saec. 11-12 a.D.)
4 166b4-6 (CAG t.2.3 p.33.29-34.2 Wallies) 403, 413 no.53
In Porphyrii Isagogen
p.1.3 (cod. Paris. Gr. 1973 f.21v ap. Rose,
Arisl pseud. 129.14-18) 68 no.la, app.71 B
ANONYMUS
Analytica: vid. PAPYRUS Oxy. 3320 Appendix no.1
In Antimachum Colophonium = Pack2 89
= P. Milan. 17 (saec. 2 a..D.)
col.2.53-8 (PRIMI t.1 p.53 Vogliano) 137 no.18a, 213A
In Aristotelis Analytica posteriora (fort. saec. 6 a.D.)
2.15 98a24 (CAG t.13.3 p.590.4-10 Wallies) 136
In Aristotelis Categoriae, De interpretatione,
Analytica priora et posteriora
p.69 BadawI ap. Mohaghegh et Izutsu 71 H
In Aristotelis De interpretatione (c. 600 a.D.)
7 17a38 (cod. Paris. Gr. 2064 = p.32.15-33.6Taran) 82C
7 17b16 (cod. Paris. Gr. 2064 = p.37.15-21) 820
10 19h19 (cod. Paris. Gr.2064 = p.71.1-7) 87E
In Aristotelis De interpretatione et Analytica (post saec. 6 a.D.)
p.100.1-22 Menas 102C
In Aristotelis Ethica Nicomachea (saec. 12 a.D.)
4.2 1121a7 (CAG t.20 p.180.15-17 Heylbut) 436 no.1, no.19a, 516
5.3 1129b29-30(no.l.89, QEThs p.52-3 Fortenbaugh)
436 no.1 et no.2a, 529A
5.10 1135b11-19(CAG t.20 p.237.35-238.2,9-10 Heylbut) 530
Ars Burana (saec. 12 a.D.)
3 (p.199.20-2 et 201.19-20 De Rijk) app.910
Fragmentum Florentinum de topicis (saec. 3 ante Chr.)
fr. 1 col.2 v.1-28 (no.1095, PSI t.9 p.167-8 Vogliano) Appendix 2
I<itab fihi ara> al-}:lukama>fi t-tabitiyat wa-fihi 1-ara>wa-1-kalimat
ar-ru}:laniya li-1-mutaqaddimin (c. saec. 9 a.D.)
dictum Theophrasti (RUSCH t.2 [1985] p.105 Daiber) 253
In Librum de causis (fort. ineunte saec. 14 a.D.)
cod. Vindob. Bibi. nat. 5500 f.48r (Tijdschr. voor Philos.
t.28 [1966] p.91.4-6 Pattin) 246 no.3, 249A
Parvus labyrinthus (saec. 3 a.D.)
ap. Eusebium in Historica ecclesiastica 5.28.14 (GCS t.19
p.504.16-21 Schwartz) 57
In Porphyrii Isagogen (saec. 6 a.D.)
p.1.3 (cod. Laur. 85.1 f.17 ap. Rose, Arist.
pseud. p.129.20-1) 68 no.la, app.71C
636 INDEX
[ARISTOTELES]
Epistulae (saec. 3-1 ante Chr.)
4.1-5 (BT p.31.7-32.2 Plezia) 518
6.1-4 (BT p.33.8-18) app.543
ATHANASIUS(a.O. 295-373)
Prolegomena in Hermogenis De statibus
RhGr t.14 p.177.3-8Rabe 712
AVERROES(a.D. 1126-1198)
De animae beatitudine
15 et 19 (AOCAC t.9 f.1490 et H-1) app.3088
Commentarium magnum in Aristotelis De anima,
versio Jacobi Mantini
3.4 429a21-4(AOCAC suppl. t.2 f.139A-Fet 140A-F) app.308A
3.4 429a21-4(AOCAC suppl. t.2 f.145C-D) app.309A
Commentarium magnum in Aristotelis De anima,
versio Michaelis Scoti
3.4 429a21-4(CCAA t.6.1 p.387.22-389.63et 389.71-391.116
Crawford) 308A
3.4 429a21-4(CCAA t.6.1 p.399.344-6et 351-61) 309A
3.4 429b29-430a2(CCAA t.6.1 p.432.123-34) 3098
3.5 430a20-5(CCAA t.6.1 p.443.9-444.11,444.35-445.55et
445.61-446.93) 321
3.5 430a20-5(CCAA t.6.1 p.452.257-60,452.265-453.285
et 290-3) 325
Commentarium medium in Aristotelis Physica
6.7 (versio Hebraica ap. H. A. Wolfson, Crescas' Critique
of Aristotle p. 542) app.155A
De connexione intellectus abstracti cum homine
AOCAC t.9 f.156F-G 3088
Epitome in libros logicae Aristotelis
AOCAC t.1.2b f.45L app.98A
AOCAC t.1.2b f.47M app.98A
Gawa.micas-Sama<at-tabrcr
p.105.16-106.6Puig app.156A
al-Masl>il= Quaesita
4 (p.114.5-116.12<AJawi) 988
5 (p.123.5-8et 125.3-7et 127.7-18et 137.1-16) 105
6 (p.148.5-7) 98E
ATHENAEUS - BARBERINO 643
7 (p.156.11-157.1) 980
8 (p.176.7-8 et 176.12-177.4) 1061
8 (p.177.4-13) 98C
8 (p.211.15-25) app.106H
Tafsir Ma ba'da t-tab~a
12(A).3 1070a25-7 (p.1488.7-9, 1489.1-6 Bouyges) 324
Taibl~ al-Gadal
3.3 118b10-19 (p.556.8 et 13-16 Jehamy) 126
6.5-14 (p.602.14-603.6 et 603.23-604.2 et 620.7-8) 132
Tall}I$ al-Qiyas
1.2 24b31-25a5 (p.143.18-144.2 Jehamy) 98F
1.8 29b26-30a2 (p.176.1-3) app.988
1.9 30a33-30b6 (p.179.8-180.4, 180.18-20, 180.24-26) 106H
1.15 34b7-8 (p.200.15-22) 98G
BERCHORIUS:vid. PETRUSBERCHORIUS
AL-BIRONI(a.D. 972-1048)
al-Gamahir fI ma'rifat al-gawahir
cap. de plumbo (p.258.15-17Krenkow) 137 no.26b, 183
De fato
7 (BT p.153.5-10 Giomini) 13
De finibus
1.6 (BT p.3.16-18 Schiche) 50
1.14 (BT p.7.2-5) 54
4.3 (BT p.121.1) 10 no.8
4.79 (BT p.155.7-14) 56
5.10 (BT p.160.12-17) 385
5.10 (BT p.160.17-23) 672
5.11 (BT p.160.23-161.1) 590
5.11 (BT p.161.1-5) 482
5.12 (BT p.161.6-27) 436 no.12b, 498
5.13 (BT p.161.31) 18 no.19
5.54 (BT p.183.7-8) 18 no.5
5.72-3 (BT p.192.2-8) 480A
5.77 (BT p.194.5-13) 495
5.85-6 (BT p.198.7-17) 436 no.12b, 496
5.86 (BT p.198.22-6) 475
De inventione
1.61 (BT p.48.3-12 Stroebel) 674
De legibus
1.37-8 (CB p.21.3-23 de Plinval) 500
2.15 (CB p.46.12-18) 598C
3.13-14 (CB p.88.1-89.2) 591
Lucullus
112-13 (BT p.82.30-83.14 et 83.19-24 Plasberg) 302
123 (BT p.89.6-12) 240
134 (BT p.95.17-96.2) 492
De natura deorum
1.35 (BT p.15.6-8 Plasberg et Ax) 18 no.19, 252A
1.35 (BT p.15.9) 18 no.19
1.93 (BT p.36.24-9) 61A
De officiis
1.3 (BT p.2.5-10 Atzert) 18 no.5, 52B
2.55-6 (BT p.%.14-29) 436 no.19b, 514
2.64 (BT p.100.14-26) 515
Orator
39 (BT p.14.1-9 Reis) 697
62 (BT p.21.10-17) 58
79 (BT p.27.9-12) 684
172 (BT p.66.8-12) 700
648 INDEX
CODICES
Aligarh, University Collection 119, f.t 137 no.15c
Ambrosianus Gr. 490 [L93 Suppl.]: vid. SCHOLION in Arist. De int.
Barberinus Gr. 374
f.1" 436 no.lb
Bemensis Gr. 402
f.138' v.1-6 (p.156 Bumikel) Appendix no.3
CICERO - CODICES 649
Bodleianus Digby 6
f,95v V.3-6 app.628
f,95v v.7-8 app.519
Cahirae, TaJ.<atTibb 550: vid. GALENUS, Tafsir I<itab Buqrat
Constantinopolitani: vid. Istanbul
Cusanus 14
f.24' col.1 (p.108.19-20 Klein) app.538C
f.24' col.1 (p.108.20-1) app.527A
Ror. bibl. nat. cent. corr. suppl. J 634: vid. SCHOUA, In
Arist. An. pr. 1.29
Hyderabad, Andhra Pradesh Library, falsafa 63, f.309' 137 no.15c
Istanbul Ahmet III 3206: vid. AL-MUBASSIR
Istanbul Ayasofya 4833: vid. PTOLEMAEUS PINACOGRAPHUS
Istanbul Kopriilii 1608: vid. J:IUNAYN IBN-ISJ:1AQ
Istanbul Murad Molla 1826: vid. AR-RAZI
Laudunensis 444: vid. MARTINUS LAUDUNENSIS
Laurentianus 85.1: vid. ANONYMUS, In Porphyrii Isagogen
Laurentianus 86.8
f.315Yv.10-11 app.22
f.315YV.12 app.621
f.315YV,18-19 app.525
f.315Yv.19-20 app.473
Leidensis Gr. 107
f.301r 436 no.4b
Londinensis Brit. Mus. Orient. add. 25738: vid. AS-SAHRAZORI
Londinensis Vespasianus B XIII
f.129v (sent. 6252b Walther) app.527A
f.129v (sent. 8274a) app.527A
f.129v (sent. 17049a) app.527A
Manisa Genel I<itaphk
1705: vid. PAULUS
Monacensis Lat. 6292
f.86v v.7-8 (no.15.7 p.25 Woelfflin) app.538C
Neapolitanus II C 37
sent.4 (Scritti di varia filologia p.182 Sbordone) app.444
sent.5 (Scritti di varia filologia p.183) app.472
sent.6 (Scritti di varia filologia p.183) app.21
sent.53 (Scritti di varia filologia p.185) app.517
Neapolitanus II D 22
sent. 18 (Scritti di varia filologia p.171 Sbordone) 476
sent. 19 (Scritti di varia filologia p.171) 477
650 INDEX
CYRILLUS(saec. 5 a.D.)
Lexicon
s.v. aamptip~ (Anecdota Parisiensia t.4 p.190.1 Cramer)
137 no.21, 209 no.2 et 4
CYRILLUSALEXANDRINUS(saec. 4-5 a.D.)
Contra Iulianum
4 (PG t.76 col.697B-CMigne) app.S84C
DEMETRIUS(saec. 1 a.D.)
De elocutione
41 (p.90.13-25Roberts) 703
114 (p.124.6-14) 686
173-5 (p.150.19-28,152.1-4) 687
222 (p.172.4-12) 696
DIGESTA(a.D. 533)
1.3.3 (CIC t.1 p.34a1-4 Mommscn-Krueger) 629
1.3.6 (CIC t.1 p.34a8-10) 630
5.4.3 (CIC t.1 p.119a30-1) app.630
654 INDEX
In Michaeam
2.7 (CCSL t.76 p.509.192-4Adriaen) 436 no.23b, 532
In Osee
3, praefatio (CCSL t.76 p.109.140-5Adriaen) 541
};IUNAYNIBN-ISl;IAQ(a.D. 809-873)
Naw!dir al-falasifa
cod. Istanbul Kopriilii 1608, f.36' v.3-5 (RUSCH 2 (1985]
p.100, dictum no.29 Gutas) 520
IBN-AL-IBRI:vid. BAR-HEBRAEUS
IBN-AL-QIF'fl (ob. a.D. 1248): vid. AZ-ZAWZANI
LEXICA SEGUERIANA
2: vid. ANTIA TTICISTA
6: vid. COLLECTIO VOCUM UTILIUM
Saturnalia
1.11.42 (BT p.52.1-4 Willis) app.1
3.18.4 = CLOATIUS VERUS 413 no.20
p.183.13-15 app.19
p.248.17-8 app.601
p.301.S (Aqwal gama'a min al-].lukama>no.38) 454
p.312.7-9 (Aqwal gama'a min al-].lukama>no.100) 634
p.315.2-3 (Aqwal gama'a min al-].lukama>no.118) app.1
p.315.4-5 (Aqwal gama'a min al-].lukama>no.119) 544
p.315.6-8 (Aqwal gama'a min al-].lukama>no.120) 545
PAPYRUS
Dukensis inv. G 178 (saec. 4 a.D.)
col.2 v.18-22 (ICS 3 [1978) p.46 Willis) 66 no.9, app.162
Herculanensis 222: vid. PHILODEMUS, De adulatione 450 no.2
Herculanensis 223: vid. PHILODEMUS, De adulatione 450 no.4
Herculanensis 225: vid. PHILODEMUS, De musica 721A
Herculanensis 240: vid. PHILODEMUS, De rhetorica hypomn. 27
Herculanensis 453: vid. PHILODEMUS, De rhetorica 18 no.5
Herculanensis 807: vid. PHILODEMUS, De morte 739
Herculanensis 832: vid. PHILODEMUS, De rhetorica 589 no.4b, 594
Herculanensis 1007/1673: vid. PHILODEMUS, De rhetorica 689A
Herculanensis 1021: vid. PHILODEMUS (?), Index Acad. 18 no.2, 740
Herculanensis 1025: vid. PHILODEMUS, De amore gloriae 741
Herculanensis 1055: vid. DEMETRIUSLACON, De nat. deorum 18 no.3
Herculanensis 1082: vid. PHILODEMUS, De adulatione 450 no.t
Herculanensis 1094: vid. PHILODEMUS, De musica 720
Herculanensis 1424: vid. PHILODEMUS, De re oeconomica 659, 660
Herculanensis 1428: vid. PHILODEMUS, De pietate 580 no.t, 581
Herculanensis 1457: vid. PHILODEMUS, De adulatione 450 no.3
Herculanensis 1506: vid. PHILODEMUS, De rhetorica hypomn. app.27
Herculanensis 1577/1579: vid. PHILODEMUS, De deis 261
Hibeh 16 (saec. 3 ante Chr.)
col.t v.9-16 et col.2 v.1-22 et col.3.1 Appendix no.4
Hibeh 183 (saec. 3 ante Chr.)
fr. a, b et c Appendix no.8
Novocastrensis ined., Hancock Mus. inv. AREGYPT 522 (saec. 2 a.D.)
col.t v.t-39 app.671
Oxyrhynchus 1012 (saec. 3 a.D.)
fr. 9 col.2 v.23-34 589 no.5, 611
Oxyrhynchus 1611 (saec. 3 a.D.)
fr. 1 col.2 v.38-col.3 v.54 589 no.to, 600
Oxyrhynchus 3320 (saec. 2 a.D.)
col.1 v.1-17 Appendix no.t
Pack2 89: vid. ANONYMUS, In Antimachum Colophonium
137 no.18a, 213A
Pack2 1499: vid. Hibeh 16 Appendix no.4
Pack2 1502 (c. 250 ante Chr.)
fr. a (pap. Hamb. 128 t.4 [1954) p.36-9 Snell) Appendix no.9
Pack2 1574 (saec. 2 ante Chr.)
col.3 v.25-8 (CQ t.44 [1950) p.129 Barns) 487
Pack2 2089: vid. Petersburgcnsis Gr. 13 436 no.9c
Pack2 2296: vid. Hibeh 183 Appendix no.8
PAPYRUS - PETRUS DE ALVERNIA 677
Themistocles
25.1 (BT t.1.1 p.186.25-187.1 Ziegler) 612
25.3 (BT t.1.1 p.187.11-17) 613
[PLUTARCHUS]
De exercitatione (ante sacc. 7 a.D.)
180-1 (RhM t.27 (1872) p.529.7-12 Gildemeister) app. 459
De libidine et aegritudine (saec. 2 vel 4-5 a.D.)
2 (BT t.6.3 p.52.10-53.4 Ziegler) 440A
De placitis philosophorum (sacc. 2 a.D.)
1, prooemium 874F-875A (BT t.5.2.1 p.51.23-52.6 Mau) 479
De vita et poesi Homeri (sacc. 2-3 a.D.)
2.120 (BT t.7 p.396.6-12 Bemardakis) 502
Vitae decem oratorum (sacc. 2 a.D.)
842E (BT t.5.2.1 p.26.5-6 Mau) 18 no.6
850B-C (BT t.5.2.1 p.43.12-17) = CAECILIUS CALACTINUS,
fr. 149 Ofenloch 18 no.7
850C (BT t.5.2.1 p.43.16-17) = CAECILIUS CALACTINUS,
fr. 149 Ofenloch 11 no.9
850D (BT t.5.2.1 p.44.5-12) = CAECILIUS CALACTINUS,
fr. 149 Ofenloch app.30
PROLEGOMENONSYLLOGE
12 p.177.3-8 Rabe: vid. ATHANASIUS
PR1sc1ANus
Lvous - QusrA leN-LOQA 689
ROBERTUSGROSSETESTE(a.D. 1175?-1253)
Translatio Commentariorum Anonymi in Aristotelis Ethica
Nicomachea
4.2 1121a7 (p.317.91et 318.97-9Mercken) app.516
Translatio Commentariorum Aspasii in Aristotelis Ethica
Nicomachea
8.8 1158bll-28 (p.46.79-47.99Stinissen) app.533
[ROBERTUSGROSSETESTE](saec. 13 a.D.)
Summa philosophiae
4 (p.279.1-2Baur) 11 no.11
11 (p.472.18-21) app.326A
RUFINUSGRAMMATICUS(saec, 5 a.D.)
De numeris oratorum
GL t.6 p567.21-9 app.701
GL t.6 p570.23-7 app.700
GL t.6 p.571.28-572.5 app.701
GL t.6 p.573.22-5 698
GL t.6 p577.11-14 app.702
RUTILIUS LUPUS (exeunte saec. 1 ante Chr. vel ineunte saec. 1 a.D.)
De figuris
1.6 (p.10.1-4 Brooks) 5380
SCHOLIA
In Apollonii Rhodii Argonautica
1.879-83 (a, p.74.17-18 Wende)) 384 no.lg, 413 no.64
1.972 (p.85.11-15) 374, 727 no.16b
2.1248-50 (a, p.212.3-6) 729
4.200-2 (a, p.271.14) 413 no.SS
4.834 (p.295.24-296.4) 196A, 727 no.7
In Arati Phaenomena
1047 (p.497.13-498.7 Martin) 415
In Aristophanis Aves
1354 (p.240a3-6 Duebner) 580 no.3, app.584A
In Aristophanis Equites
855b (p.206.9-20 Jones) 640B
692 INDEX
In Aristophanis Pacem
168 (a, Schol. in Aristoph. t.2.2 p.24.23-4) 413 no57
199 (b, Schol. in Aristoph. t.2.2 p.38.18-20) 413 no.22
1154 (b, Schol. in Aristoph. t.2.2 p.165.1) 413 no55
In Aristophanis Plutum
720 (p.364.30-2 Duebner) 417 no.14
In Aristophanis Ranas
244 (p.282b8-10, 16-18 Duebner) 413 no.45
In Aristophanis Thesmophoriazusas
516 (p.268a3-4 Duebner) 413 no.22
In A!i,stophanis Vespas
1111 -Cp.459a28-42Duebner) 413 no.22
In Aristotelis Analytica priora
1.6 28a17 (cod. Paris. Gr. 2061 = p.155b8-18 Brandis) 968
1.29 45b18 (cod. Flor. bibl. nat. centr., Conv. Soppr. J 6.34 =
Arist. Lat. t.3.4 p.320.7-16 Minio-Paluello) 1130
2.1 53a4 (cod. Paris. Gr. 1873 et 1917 etc. = p.188a4-12
Brandis) app.91A
25 58a21-30 (p.189b43-190a5et 190a18-25 Brandis) 1108
CAG t.4.6 p.xii.3-10 Wallies 1100
In Aristotelis De interpretatione
7 17h14 (cod. Ambr. Gr. 490 [olim L 93) f.64v = CAG t.4.5
p.xxxiii.34-7 Busse) 84
In Aristotelis Ethica Nicomachea
4.2 1121a7 (Anec. Gr. Paris. t.1 p.194.24-6 Cramer)
436 no.I, app.516
6.13 1145a10-11 (no.Ll9, QEThs p.25-6 Fortcnbaugh) 461
In Basilii Magni Homilias in Hexacmeron
1.3, PG t.29 col.12A (RHT t.12-13 p.368 Poljakov) a.c.254A
1.3, PG t.29 col.12A (no.6-7, NGG a. 1910 p.196.14-18
Pasquali) 254A
1.7, PG t.29 col.17B (no.20, NGG a. 1910 p.200.6-10) 2548
In Demosthenis orationem Adversus Androtionem
22.3 (BT t.2 p.259.27-260.11Dilts) 589 no.17c, app.636C
In Homeri Iliadem
1.449 (SIFC t.77.3 p.199 de Marco) 727 no.11, 730
23.269 (t.5 p.409.71-3 et 410.78-80 Erbse) 652
23.328 (t.5 p.421.18-20 ) app.403, 413 no53
In Homeri Odysseam
10510 (t.1 p.476.14-16 DindorO 384 no.lh, 411A
23.167 (t.2 p.719.2-5) 3621
5c:HOLIA 693
In Librum de causis
cod. Paris. Bibl. nat. Lat. 6319 f.200'b in marg. (Tijdschrift
voor filosofie t.28 [1966] p.114.4-5 Pattin) 2498
In Luciani De saltatione
5 (t.4 p.143.9 et 24-5 Jacobitz, ed. a. 1836-1841) 384 no.2d, 414
In Luciani Timonem
30 (BT p.114.21-8 Rabe) 589 no.17c, 640A
In Nicandri Alexipharmaca
99 (a, 3-5, p.62 Geymonat) 384 no.lh, 413 no.39
611 (a, 6-9, p.207) 413 no.28
In Nicandri Theriaca
52 (a, p.54.7-8 Crugnola) 413 no.100
329 (c, p.145.15) 405A
413 (a, p.174.6-7) 413 no.26
500 (a, p.199.2-5) 413 no.101
565 (a, p.216.9-10) 413 no.101
597 (c, p.225.16-226.1) 413 no.79
615 (b, p.231.12-14) 384 no.lg, 413 no.30
645 (a, p.240.17-18 et 241.1-3) 384 no.lb, 4058, 413 no58
645 (b, p.241.7-8) 413 no.58
656 (b, p.245.1-2) 413 no.104
856 (b, p.298.11-12) 410
887 (a, p.306.11-14) app.401
938 (a, p.313.17-18) 413 no.97
In Oribasii Collectio medica
11A70 (CMG t.6.1.2 p.92 ad 1) 384 no.lj, 411 no.37
In Philoponi In Aristotelis Analytica priora
1.1 24a15 (cod. Paris. Gr. 1917 = p.145a30-7 Brandis) 83
1.3 25b14 (cod. Paris. Gr. 1917 = p.150a8-10) app.102A
25 58a21 (cod. Paris. suppl. Gr. 1156 = CAG t.13.2
p.xxxiii.19-24) app.1108
In Pindari Olympionicas
13.27 (c, BT t.1 p.362.23-363.1Drachmann) 727 no.I 1, 734
In Pindari Pythionicas
2.2 (BT t.2 p.32.13-19 Drachmann) 589 no.23, 586
In Platonis Leges
1 631C (p.303.23-304.3Greene) 507
11 9370 (p.369.9-13) 589 no.17b, 637
In Platonis Rempublicam
6 488C (p.238.4-8 Greene) 384 no.lg, 413 no.99
8 553C (p.260.4-9) 589 no.I 1, 602
694 INDEX
In Platonis Timaeum
22E (p.284.5-9 Greene) app.211A
In Theocriti Idyllium
152 (a, p.49.10-12 Wendel) 413 no.83
1.92 (13b22-5 Diibner) app.557
1.115 (a, p.67.8-10 Wendel) 3708
2.48-9 (a, p.280.11-281.4) 362E
4.31 (a-b, p.144.17-19) app.567C
5.14-16 (k, p.161.2-4) 218C
5.92 (c, p.173.19-22) 413 no.36
5.97 (a, p.176.4-7) 413 no.9
9.23 (a, p.219.15-17) 413 no.23
In Tzetzis Historias
9.928 (p.590.21 Leone) app.1
In Vergilii Georgicon
3.280 (t.3.1 p.298.9 Thilo) app.362E
In Epicteti Enchiridion
222C-223A (t.4 p.357.3-5 Schweighaeuser) app.584A
s.v. ME')'CXA.11
1t6A.1<;
(p.438.4-5) 18 no.1
s.v. Xai..lCTI
(p.582.3-4) 413 no.87
s.v. (J'UCJ'tocintpov
CJ1Cwp11c;
(no.1687, LG t.1 pars 4
p.481.27-32) 589 no.17c, 654
s.v. 'tuxpa (no.547, LG t.1 pars 4 p.544.25-6, 30-1)
589 no.11, app.602
s.v. 'tl>~oyipov'ttc;(no.1160, LG t.1 pars 4 p.605.13-14) app.464
s.v. ux<><p6vw (no.633, LG t.1 pars 4 p.679.24-7) app.644
s.v. cpapamc; (no.105, LG t.1 pars 4 p.700.17-18) 589 no.17b,
app.643
s.v. q,A.tco
(no.533, LG t.1 pars 4 p.745.20-1) 413 no.45
s.v. viva.otc;(no.109, LG t.1 pars 4 p.847.18) 413 no.49
De lapidibus
1 (p.340.49-341.1 Wimmer, ed. a. 1866) 137 no.20a
De odoribus quod fcrtur
scctio 70 (p376.30-2 Wimmer, ed. a. 1866) 364
sectio 71 (p.376.32-6) 200
De ventis
1 (p.376.37-8 Wimmer, ed. a. 1866) 137 no.15a
5 (p.377.42-3) 137 no.18a